The True Crime
Devil’s Knot: The True Story of the West Memphis Three is a 2002 true crime book by Mara Leveritt, about the 1993 murders of three eight-year-old children and the subsequent trials of three teenagers charged with and convicted of the crimes. The names of the three teens convicted – Damien Echols, Jason Baldwin, and Jessie Misskelley – would come to be known as the West Memphis Three. Leveritt’s book revolves around the central idea that the three teenagers’ convictions stemmed from “Satanic panic” rather than actual evidence. The book also focuses on one of the victim’s stepfathers and his possible connection with the murders. All three teenagers convicted were released on August 19, 2011. A film based on the book, Devil’s Knot, was released in 2013.
The Inspiration in India
Alleged serial killer Udayan Das -who reportedly murdered his parents and live-in partner -had been visiting Rajasthan and Delhi since 2012 to meet Akansha Sharma. According to call record details obtained by Bankura police, Sharma too had visited Bhopal on a number of occasions. Udayan had even marked these “occasions” on the calendar with red ink. Police claim that this revelation was enough to raise questions on the motive of the murder.
Police said that his plan to kill Akansha wasn’t on the spur of the moment. “Udayan was addicted to crime thrillers. He had watched the 2013 film `Devil’s Knot’ several times before deciding to apply the same methodology while murdering Akansha,” said SP (Bankura) Sukhendu Hira.
-The Times Of India (read here)
THE DEVIL’S KNOT
Many of the figures in this book were juveniles when the key events took place. Others were on the cusp of adulthood. One or two had recently reached their majority. It is customary in reporting events involving children to refer to them by their first names. I have tried, in general, to do this. The ages of two of the accused, as well as many of the witnesses, were factors in the events related here. I felt that it would distort the story to refer to the children in it as though they were adults, though most were treated as adults by the legal system.
Three teenagers figure at the center of this book. Although one of them had recently observed his eighteenth birthday at the time this book begins, I opted to refer to all three consistently by their first names.
Because of the attention this case has received—and the further scrutiny I believe it deserves—I have written it on two levels. The text tells the story. The endnotes deepen it.
Occult.1. Hidden (from sight); concealed (by something interposed); not exposed to view. 2. Not disclosed or divulged, privy, secret; kept secret; communicated only to the initiated. 3. Not apprehended, or not apprehensible, by the mind; beyond the range of understanding or of ordinary knowledge; recondite, mysterious. 4. Of the nature of or pertaining to those ancient and medieval reputed sciences (or their modern representatives) held to involve the knowledge or use of agencies of a secret and mysterious nature (as magic, alchemy, astrology, theosophy, and the like); also treating of or versed in these; magical, mystical.
-Oxford English Dictionary
WERE THE WEST MEMPHIS trials witch trials?
Had a jury sentenced someone to death based on nothing more than children’s accusations, confessions made under pressure, and prosecutors’ arguments linking the defendants to Satan?
Were the 1994 trials in Arkansas like those in Salem three centuries ago?
These were the questions that gave rise to this book. These, and a couple more:
If talk of demons had diverted reason,how had things gone so awry—in the United States of America, at the end of the twentieth century—before not just one jury but two, in trials where lives were at stake? And if something so terrible had happened,why ?
Modern readers might think it impossible that prosecutors in a murder case, facing a dearth of factual evidence, would build their argument for execution on claims that the accused had links to “the occult.” Educated readers might recoil from the idea that prosecutors would cite a defendant’s tastes in literature, music, and clothing to support such an archaic theory. Even fans of lurid fiction might find it a stretch to believe that a prosecutor in this day and age would point to a defendant and say, “There’s not a soul in there.”
Yet in the spring of 1994, that is whatseemed to have happened. A teenager was sentenced to death. His two younger codefendants were dispatched to prison for life.
And yet the police insisted that their case was strong. The judge who presided at the trials said that they had been fair. And in two separate opinions, the justices on the Arkansas Supreme Court agreed. Unanimously.
Outside the state, however, news of the unusual trials began to attract attention. A documentary released in 1996 raised widespread concern. A Web site was dedicated to the case, and its founders unfurled the phrase “Free the West Memphis Three.”
Arkansas officials dug in. As criticism mounted, police and state officials insisted that the film had been misleading. They pointed out that twenty-four jurors had sat through the trials, had heard and seen all the evidence, and had found the teenagers guilty. They said that anyone who bothered to examine what “really” had happened in the case, rather than form opinions based on movies and a Web site, would conclude, as had the jurors, that justice had been served.
As an Arkansas reporter focusing on crime and the courts, I began to see this as a historic case. The dispute needed to be resolved. Either the out-of-state critics were wrong, in which case the “Free the West Memphis Three” crowd could all get on with their lives, or something similar to what happened at Salem had indeed occurred again—during my lifetime and in my own state.
I decided to take my state’s officials up on their challenge. I would look at what “really” had happened. I would interview participants, read thousands of pages of transcripts, touch every piece of evidence in storage, and report faithfully on what I found, regardless of whom it supported. And if what I found in West Memphis resembled what had happened in Salem, I was prepared to look further. We assume that secularism, as well as advances in science and law, distances us from colonial America. If it appeared, as critics of the West Memphis case charged, that presumably rational processes had given way to satanic allusions, it was fair to ask both how and why such a thing had happened.
End of Prologue
AT7:41P.M. ON MAY5, 1993, a full moon rose behind the Memphis skyline. Its light glinted across the Mississippi River and fell onto the midsized Arkansas town aspiringly named West Memphis. Sometime between the rising of that moon and its setting the next morning, something diabolical would happen in West Memphis. Three eight-year-old boys would vanish, plucked off the streets of their neighborhood by an unseen, murderous hand. Under the glare of the next day’s sun, police would discover three young bodies. They would be pulled—naked, pale, bound, and beaten—from a watery ditch in a patch of woods alongside two of America’s busiest highways. But the investigation would unfold in shadow. Why had one of the boys been castrated? How to account for the absence of blood? Why did the banks of the stream look swept clean? The police would stumble for weeks without clues—until the moon itself became one.
John Mark Byers, an unemployed jeweler, was the first parent to report a child missing. At 8P.M ., with the full moon on the rise, Byers telephoned the West Memphis police. Ten minutes later, a patrol officer responded. She drove her cruiser down East Barton Street, in a working-class neighborhood. At the corner where Barton intersected Fourteenth Street, the officer stopped in front of the Byerses’ three bedroom house. Byers, an imposing man, six feet five inches tall, weighing more than two hundred pounds, with long hair tied back in a ponytail, met her at the door. Behind him stood his wife, Melissa, five feet six, somewhat heavyset, with long hair and hollow eyes. Mark Byers did most of the talking. The officer listened and took notes. “The last time the victim was seen, he was cleaning the yard at 5:30P.M .” That would have been an hour and twenty minutes before sunset. The Byerses described Christopher as four feet four inches tall, weighing fifty pounds, with hair and eyes that were both light brown. He was eight years old.
The officer left the Byerses’ house, and within minutes was dispatched to another call, at a chicken restaurant about a mile away. She pulled up at the Bojangles drive-through at 8:42P.M . Through the window, the manager reported that a bleeding black man had entered the restaurant about a half hour before and gone into the women’s rest room. The manager told the officer that the man, who had blood on his face and who had seemed “mentally disoriented,” had wandered away from the premises just a few minutes before she arrived. When employees entered the rest room after he left, they found blood smeared on the walls. The officer took the report but investigated the incident no further. At 9:01, without ever having entered the restaurant, she drove away to a criminal mischief complaint about someone throwing eggs at a house.
At 9:24P.M ., the same officer responded to another call, again from Barton Street—this one from the house directly across from the Byerses’. Here a woman, Dana Moore, reported that her eight-year-old son, Michael, was also missing. Taking out her pad again, the officer wrote, “Complainant stated she observed the victim (her son) riding bicycles with his friends Stevie Branch and Christopher Byers. When she lost sight of the boys, she sent her daughter to find them. The boys could not be found.” Moore said the boys had been riding on North Fourteenth Street, going toward Goodwin. That had been almost three and a half hours earlier, at about 6P.M . By now, it had been dark for more than two hours. “Michael is described as four feet tall, sixty pounds, with brown hair and blue eyes,” the officer wrote. “He was last seen wearing blue pants, blue Boy Scouts of America shirt, orange and blue Boy Scout hat and tennis shoes.”
By now a second officer had been dispatched to a catfish restaurant several blocks away. There another mother, Pamela Hobbs, was reporting that her eight-year-old son, Stevie Edward Branch, was missing as well. Hobbs lived at Sixteenth Street and McAuley Drive, a few blocks away from the Byerses and the Moores. She reported that her son, Stevie, had left home after school and that no one had seen him since. The officer who took Hobbs’s report did not note who was supposed to have been watching Stevie while his mother was at work, or who had notified Hobbs that her son was missing. Stevie was described as four feet two inches tall, sixty pounds, with blond hair and blue eyes. The police report noted, “He was last seen wearing blue jeans and white T-shirt. He was riding a twenty-inch Renegade bicycle.”
Word of the disappearances spread quickly through the subdivision. As groups of parents began searching, other residents reported that they had seen some boys—three, or maybe four—riding bikes near the dead end of McAuley Drive shortly before sunset. McAuley was a major street in the neighborhood. The house on McAuley where Stevie Branch lived was a few blocks south of the corner on Barton where the other two missing boys lived across the street from each other. From Stevie’s house, McAuley wound west for a few blocks, ending at the edge of a four-acre patch of woods, a short distance northwest of the other boys’ homes. The woods separated the subdivision from two interstate highways and their service roads on the north. The small sylvan space provided the neighborhood with a welcome buffer from the traffic on their northern edge. For a few diesel-fumed miles, east-west Interstate 40, spanning the United States between North Carolina and California, converges in West Memphis, Arkansas, with north-south I-55, connecting New Orleans to Chicago. For truckers and other travelers, the stretch is a major midcontinental rest stop; where the highways hum through West Memphis, the city has formed a corridor of fueling stations, motels, and restaurants. It was easy for anyone passing through not to notice the small patch of woods bordering that short section of highway. What was more noticeable was the big blue-and-yellow sign for the Blue Beacon Truck Wash that stood several yards from the edge of the woods, alongside the service road.
Just as truckers knew the Blue Beacon, kids in the neighborhood to the south were familiar with the woods. The small plot of trees represented park, playground, and wilderness for children and teenagers living in the subdivision’s modest three-bedroom houses and in the still more modest apartment building nearby. That the woods existed at all was an acknowledgment, not of the need for parks or of places for children to play, but of the need for flood control. Years earlier the city had dredged a channel, unromantically known as the Ten Mile Bayou Diversion Ditch, to dispose of rainwater that ordinarily would have flowed into the Mississippi River but that was prevented from draining by the great levees that held back the river. While the levees kept the Mississippi at bay, rainwater trapped on the city side of the levee had posed a different flood problem for years. The Ten Mile Bayou Diversion Ditch was dredged to direct rainwater around the city to a point far to the south, where a break in the Mississippi levee finally allowed it to drain. Part of that ditch ran through this stand of trees. In places, the ditch was forty feet wide and could fill three or four feet deep. Tributaries, such as the one that drained the land directly behind the Blue Beacon, formed deep gullies in the alluvial soil. Together, the combination of trees, ravines, water, and vines made the area a hilly wonderland for kids with few unpaved places to play.
They called the woods Robin Hood. Adults tended to make the name sound more proper, calling it Robin Hood Hills, but it was always just Robin Hood for the kids. Under its green canopy they etched out bike trails, built dirt ramps, established forts, and tied up ropes for swinging over the man-made “river.” They fished, scouted, camped, hunted, had wars, and let their imaginations run. But at night, when the woods turned dark, most kids stayed away. The place didn’t seem so friendly then, and the things that parents could imagine translated into stern commands.
Besides the risks from water and Robin Hood’s closeness to the highways, parents worried about transients who might be lurking there. Many parents warned their children to stay out of the woods entirely. But the ban was impossible to enforce. Robin Hood was too alluring. And so it was inevitable, on that Wednesday night in May, as word flew from house to house that three eight-year-olds were missing, that parents would rush to the dead end of McAuley, where a path led into the woods. It was about a half mile from the homes of Christopher Byers and Michael Moore and only a few blocks farther from that of Stevie Branch.
The delta was already beginning to warm up for the summer. At 9P.M ., even on May 5, the temperature was seventy-three degrees. An inch of rain a few days before had already brought out the mosquitoes.The insects were a nuisance everywhere, but they were especially thick in places that were moist and overgrown—shady places like the woods. The officer who’d taken the missing-person reports on Christopher Byers and Michael Moore later reported that she’d ventured into the woods near the Mayfair Apartments to help look for the boys, but the mosquitoes had driven her out. The officer who’d taken the report on Stevie Branch also said later that he’d entered the woods and searched with a flashlight for half an hour. But those two efforts were the only police action that night. No organized search by police would begin until the morning.
As officers assembled at the West Memphis Police Department for their usual briefing on Thursday morning, May 6, 1993, Chief Inspector Gary W. Gitchell, head of the department’s detective division, announced that three boys were missing and that he would be directing the search. A search-and-rescue team from the Crittenden County Sheriff’s Office would be assisting. When a few hours had passed without sign of the boys, the police department across the river in Memphis, Tennessee, dispatched a helicopter to assist. By midmorning, dozens of men and women had also joined police in the search. Detectives and ordinary citizens checked yards, parking lots, and various neighborhood buildings, including some still damaged from a tornado that had struck the town the year before. Others fanned out across the two miles of fertile, low-lying farmland that separates the east edge of West Memphis from the levee and the Mississippi River. The most intensive search, however, remained focused on the woods. For hours, groups of as many as fifty law enforcement officers and volunteers combed the rough four acres that lined the diversion ditch. At one point the searchers gathered on the north edge of the woods, near the interstates, and marched shoulder-to-shoulder across the woods until they emerged on the other side, near the houses to the south. But even that effort turned up nothing. Members of the county search-and-rescue team slipped a johnboat into the bayou and poled it down the stream. But still, nothing. By noon, most of the searchers, their alarm increasing, had abandoned the woods to search elsewhere.
But one searcher stayed. Steve Jones, a Crittenden County juvenile officer, was tromping through the now empty section of the woods nearest to the Blue Beacon Truck Wash when he looked down into a steep-sided gully, a tributary to the primary ditch, and spotted something on the water. Jones radioed what he had found. Entering the woods from the subdivision side, Sergeant Mike Allen of the West Memphis Police Department rushed across a wide drainpipe that spanned a part of the ditch, and clambered to where Jones was waiting. Jones led Allen to a spot about sixty yards south of the interstates. Standing on the edge of a high-sided bank, Jones pointed down at the water. Floating on the surface was a boy’s laceless black tennis shoe.
The time was approximately 1:30P.M . The area had been searched for hours. Yet here, alarmingly, was a child’s shoe. Police converged on the spot. Sergeant Allen, wearing dress shoes, slacks, a white shirt and tie, was the first to enter the water.It was murky, with shoe-grabbing mud on the bottom. Allen raised a foot. Bubbles gathered around it and floated to the surface. The muck beneath his shoe made a sucking, reluctant sound. Then a pale form began to rise in the water. Slowly, before the horrified officers’ eyes, a child’s naked body, arched grotesquely backward, rose to the surface. It was about 1:45P.M .
Word of the discovery spread like fire through West Memphis. Searchers swarmed back to the woods, but now only Gitchell’s detectives were being let in. By 2:15P.M ., yellow crime tape was up. Police cars were stationed at the McAuley Drive entrance to the woods and at the entrance south of the Blue Beacon. For the detectives, in a dense and seldom visited part of the woods kids called Old Robin Hood, the job ahead was as odious as obvious. If one body had been submerged in the stream, the others might be as well. Detective Bryn Ridge volunteered for the unnerving job. Leaving the first body where it floated, the dark-haired, heavyset officer walked several feet downstream and waded into the water. Lowering himself to his knees, he spread his hands on the silty bottom. Then slowly, on all fours, he began to crawl up the narrow stream, searching the mud with his hands, expecting—and dreading—that at any moment he would touch another dead child. He encountered instead a stick stuck unnaturally into the mud. He could feel something wrapped around it. Dislodging the stick and pulling it up, he found a child’s white shirt.
Carefully, Ridge stood up and returned to the floating body. It didn’t seem right to him to leave it there. He lifted the body to the bank. The officers knew from photographs they’d been shown of the missing boys that this was the body of Michael Moore. And they could see that between the time the boy was last seen and now, he had endured tremendous violence. Michael’s hands and feet were behind him, bound in what some would describe as a backward, hog-tied fashion. But it wasn’t that, exactly. The limbs weren’t tied together. Rather, the left ankle was tied to the left wrist; the right ankle and right wrist were tied. The boy had been tied with shoelaces. The bindings left the body in a dramatically vulnerable pose. The boy’s nakedness, the unnatural arch of the back, and the vulnerability of his undeveloped sexual organs, both to the front and to the back, suggested something sexual about the crime. The severity of the wounds to his head suggested a component of rage.
Once begun, the gruesome search intensified. In quick succession the ditch yielded Michael’s Cub Scout cap and shirt, a pair of blue jeans, and the grim, forewarning sight of two more pairs of tennis shoes without laces. Reentering the water and resuming his search by hand, Ridge found more sticks stuck like pins into the muddy bottom. Twisted deliberately around them were other items of clothing. Before long, all the clothing listed on the three missing-person reports had been pulled out of the water, with the exception of a sock and two pairs of underpants. The detectives were especially intrigued by the trousers, two of which were inside out. Yet all three were zippered up and buttoned.
Ridge reentered the water farther downstream, and this time he felt what he had feared. Pulling against the mud’s suction, he released a second naked form. As it rose eerily to the surface, the detective and officers on the banks could see that this body was also naked and bent backward like the first, and like the first, its thin arms and ankles had been tied together with shoelaces. This was the body of Stevie Branch. He too showed signs of having been beaten, and the left side of his face bore other savage marks. It was hard to tell—the wounds were so deep—but on top of everything else, it looked like Stevie’s face may have been bitten.
Minutes later, Ridge found the body of Christopher Byers. Like the others it was submerged facedown in the mud. He was also naked and tied in the same manner as the others, but when detectives rolled him over in the water, they were assaulted by another shock. Christopher’s scrotum was gone and his penis had been skinned. Only a thin flap of flesh remained where his genitals should have been, and the area around the castration had been savagely punctuated with deep stab wounds. By now it was 3P.M .
Detectives found the two bicycles thirty yards away, also underwater. At 3:20P.M ., nearly two hours after the first body was recovered, someone at the scene thought to call the county coroner. When the coroner arrived, he found all three of the bodies out of the water and lying on the bank. He pronounced the boys dead at the scene, at approximately 4P.M .
What had begun as a search now became a murder investigation, with Gitchell still in charge. His officers photographed and videotaped the scene alongside the stream, where the three white bodies lay. By now, however, the bodies had been out of the water for so long that they were attracting flies and other insects. Gitchell ordered the stream sandbagged above where the bodies were found, and the section below it drained, in the hopes of recovering Christopher’s missing genitals, the missing underpants, and maybe a murder weapon or other evidence. Then he walked to the edge of the woods, where a large crowd had assembled. Terry Hobbs, Stevie Branch’s stepfather, was ducking under the yellow police tape as Gitchell approached. Gitchell stopped Hobbs and gently reported the news. Yes, the boys’ bodies had been found. And yes, it was clear that they had been murdered. Hobbs crumpled to the ground and cried. His wife, Pam Hobbs, Stevie’s mother, fainted.
Gitchell spoke briefly to reporters. Then he walked over to John Mark Byers, whose stepson Chris had been mutilated. Byers was leaning against a police car. As a photographer for theWest Memphis Evening Times aimed her camera and clicked the shutter, Gitchell held out a hand to Byers, as if to support or even embrace him. Byers, who stood almost a head taller than Gitchell, draped his arm over the detective’s shoulder. When a reporter approached, Byers shook his head in a gesture of bewilderment. He had searched that very site just the night before, he said. “I was out looking until four-thirty. I walked within ten or fifteen feet of where they were found,” he said, “and I didn’t see them.” The remark struck no one as odd. Many people had searched the area and seen no trace of the missing children. Byers then provided the reporter more information than Gitchell had divulged, information he said the detectives had given him. One of the boys had been hit above the eye, Byers said; another boy’s jaw was injured, and the assault on the third child had been even “worse than that.”
Eventually, onlookers saw a black hearse drive east on the service road and turn into the Blue Beacon Truck Wash, where it backed up to the edge of the lot. Police covered in dirt and sweat carried three body bags through the opening on the north edge of the woods, across a grassy field, and loaded them through the open rear door.
By then, reporters from Memphis, Little Rock, and Jonesboro, Arkansas, a city about twice the size of West Memphis sixty miles to the north, had converged on the scene. Though the reporters begged Gitchell for information, he told them he had nothing more to say. That night, however, reporters at theMemphis Commercial Appeal tuned in to their newsroom’s police scanner and picked up a broadcast from the Arkansas State Police. It contained details Gitchell had not revealed, news that made the front page of the next morning’sCommercial Appeal. The scoop established a dominance for that paper that would continue as the story unfolded.
The details the paper picked up from the state police report included references to how the boys were tied. It also said—incorrectly—that all three had been sexually mutilated. When reporters questioned Gitchell about the sexual mutilation, the detective would not comment. He did, however, confirm that all of the victims had been bound hand to foot. He also remarked on the intensity of the search in the woods, noting, as if mystified, “That area where the boys were found was saturated hard and heavy that morning and even the evening before.”
The place where the boys were last seen was just a few hundred yards from where their bodies had floated up. The site was a half mile due north of the corner where Christopher Byers and Michael Moore lived. When reporters knocked on the door of the Byerses’ house, Christopher’s mother, Melissa, answered. She was crying and had little to say. “I won’t let them tell me what happened to them,” she sobbed. “I don’t want to know.” Before closing the door, she added, “All I know is that my child is dead and so are the other two. I’m so sorry. I just don’t want to talk about gory details. I don’t know.”
West Memphis went into shock. On Friday, May 7, the day after the bodies were found, teachers at the elementary school the boys attended met to discuss their students’ fears. “I think we can tell the children that the person who did this is very, very sick,” one of the counselors advised. Adults wanted to know more than that, but Gitchell was saying little. Faced with silence from the police, the media focused on the victims’ families. Of all the parents, John Mark Byers was the most willing to talk. As the weekend approached, he told reporters that besides the weight of his family’s grief, the murder posed a financial burden. He explained, “I’ve got to find a way to bury my son.”
Neighbors and sympathetic church groups began to organize collections. By Mother’s Day, which fell that weekend, donors had contributed nearly $25,000 to pay for the children’s funerals. And a reward fund had been started for information leading to the arrest of the murderer—or murderers. But by the weekend it was also becoming clear that this crime would not be quickly solved. On Monday, May 10, the fifth day of the ordeal, the optimistic headline in theWest Memphis Evening News announced: “Police Still Confident They’ll Solve Murders.” Gitchell tried to reassure the paper’s readers. His officers were tired, he said, but he added, “We’re going to make it.”
Gitchell said little more for the next several days, though he did make one statement that caught the region’s attention. He noted that his detectives were considering a wide range of possibilities, including that the murders might have resulted from “gang or cult activity”—though he quickly added that he had seen no evidence of either. To outsiders it seemed a strange pronouncement, an acknowledgment that detectives were considering an unusual explanation for the murders, despite the fact that no evidence suggested it. But readers in West Memphis understood. Within hours after the discovery of the bodies, rumors attributing the killings to satanism had begun to circulate. Two women had already reported sounds of devil worshiping in the woods. Whatever had prompted Gitchell’s remark, it suggested that he and his detectives were taking the rumors seriously. Word that the case might have satanic overtones was prevalent enough that when the West Memphis Police Department assigned the case number 93-05-0666 to the murder file, reporters asked whether the last three digits had been deliberately chosen. Did the number 666 suggest a police theory of the crime? Did it refer to the Antichrist? Gitchell insisted that it did not. The assignment of that particular number, he said, had been entirely coincidental. He explained that cases were numbered according to the date the crime had occurred and the number of cases that had already been entered for the year. It was entirely by chance, he said, that this particular case, which occurred in the fifth month of 1993, just happened to be the 666th worked by the department so far. Years later, discovery of a report written by Detective Ridge and dated two days after the bodies were found would cast doubt on Gitchell’s contention. That report—which was among the earliest in the case—identified it as #93-05-0555.
The West Memphis Police
WITHIN HOURS AFTER THE BODIES WERE FOUND, Arkansas governor Jim Guy Tucker, a former prosecuting attorney, contacted Gitchell to offer the assistance of the Arkansas State Police. The larger state police agency could have sent detectives from its Criminal Investigation Division into West Memphis to aid in what promised to be a difficult investigation. But Gitchell declined the offer, and though one state police officer did help conduct some interviews, the role of the state police in West Memphis was minimal.
Gitchell’s reluctance to involve the state police might have been sparked in part by the misinformation the agency had broadcast in the first hours of the case—information that had been picked up by the paper. Gitchell’s strategy, from the moment the three bodies had floated up from the muck, had been to keep a tight control on information. The less the public knew, he reasoned, the better he and his detectives could work. If no one but the killer or killers knew the exact nature of the wounds, for example, the questioning of suspects would be easier. But Gitchell’s attempt to control the information had been immediately undermined—by the very investigative agency that was now offering its assistance. Anyone who’d heard the police band broadcast would know how the boys’ hands had been tied and the significant, if overstated, fact that “their genitals had been removed.” The morning after the discovery of the bodies, when theMemphis Commercial Appeal published that information, Gitchell had been livid.
State and Local Police Tensions
There may also have been another, darker reason for Gitchell’s coolness toward the state police. At the time the murders occurred, several officers in the West Memphis Police Department, along with officers in the Crittenden County Sheriff’s Office, were themselves under investigation by none other than the Arkansas State Police. Gitchell himself had not been questioned, but much of the county’s law enforcement community had, and the relationship between the local police and the state police was, at the moment, severely strained. The incident that had brought state investigators into Crittenden County arose less than four months before the murders, and the investigation into it was not over yet. It centered on drugs. It suggested corruption. And it began with another murder. The victim this time was a deputy sheriff—an undercover narcotics investigator who, the state police discovered, had been pawning evidence seized in drug arrests to buy drugs for himself.
It was a tawdry story, but one that was only partly reported. The deputy was buried with honors. “He did his job,” the sheriff said at his funeral. “He did a good job for us.” Police in West Memphis never revealed the information, uncovered by the state police, about the slain deputy’s personal involvement with drugs or that he’d pawned an undercover police car and his service revolver to get them.
Yet that murder had opened a can of worms for police in Crittenden County—especially for officers on the county’s drug task force. While state police investigators were sorting through the deputy’s affairs, they discovered that he was not the only narcotics detective who’d been misusing official property. Guns seized in drug arrests were found to be missing from the evidence locker. Questions were also raised about drugs and money that had been seized and not accounted for. In the months that immediately preceded the eight-year-olds’ murders, the state police probe into the deputy’s murder had expanded into an investigation of other officers—from both the sheriff’s office and the West Memphis Police Department—who served on the county’s drug task force. On March 3, 1993, two months before the children’s murders, theWest Memphis Evening Times reported mildly that the local drug task force had become “the object of an investigation by the Arkansas State Police over firearms and drugs that may be missing.”
In a systematic probe, state police investigators began to polygraph members of the county’s drug task force, asking each member about the missing guns and drugs. During the ten weeks immediately preceding the triple murder in May, fourteen employees of the county drug task force, including four detectives from the West Memphis Police Department, were questioned by the state police. Several officers, including three from the West Memphis Police Department, admitted to having taken guns from the evidence locker. One deputy told investigators that it had become common practice for members of the drug task force to help themselves to guns that were reported to the courts as having been destroyed.
The most serious statements were those made by and about Lieutenant James Sudbury, a West Memphis narcotics detective. Though Sudbury was the second-ranking officer on the county’s drug task force, he would play a pivotal role in the investigation of the children’s murders. Shortly before those murders occurred, however, Sudbury admitted to state police investigators that he had taken personal possession of at least four weapons that had been seized by the drug task force as evidence. Other members of the task force reported that Sudbury had taken several other items as well. All of this was reported to Brent Davis, the district’s prosecuting attorney. But Davis, who would also play a key role in the forthcoming triple murder case, opted not to prosecute Sudbury or the other officers involved.
In early May, after the discovery of the three boys’ bodies, few people in West Memphis were aware of the tensions that had been building between police in Crittenden County and the state police. Oddly, one of the few people who may have understood the situation was the stepfather of one of the children found dead in Robin Hood.
John Mark Byers
Byers occupied an unusual position in the West Memphis community. He was a pawnbroker, a jeweler by trade, a drug dealer, a friend of police, and a confidential informant for the Crittenden County Drug Task force. The day after the three eight-year-olds’ bodies were found, Byers simultaneously praised the West Memphis police for their efforts in the search for the boys and complained about what he regarded as the sheriff’s delayed response. The sheriff responded that the search had not been in his jurisdiction and that the county’s search-and-rescue unit had been dispatched as soon as the West Memphis police requested it. Besides, the sheriff added, there was no reason, other than protocol, why he would have declined Byers’s request, since he knew Byers and considered him a friend.
Other lawmen involved in the search—deputies and police alike—could have said the same. Several had attended parties at the Byerses’ house, drinking beer, grilling burgers, and playing in the backyard pool. They knew Melissa Byers. They’d met her children, Ryan and Christopher. That may have been why, after the bodies were found, Gitchell’s clasp of Byers at the edge of the woods had looked surprisingly personal. When the photo of that encounter appeared on the front page of the local paper, a spotlight fell on Byers that would shine for many months. But there were aspects of his past that it did not illuminate, although some of them were known to local officials.
Byers was born in 1957 in Marked Tree, Arkansas, about thirty miles north of West Memphis. He studied briefly in Texas to be a jeweler and, for a time after that, worked at a store in Memphis. But by 1984, he was back, living in Marion, Arkansas, a quiet farming community six miles north of West Memphis. Byers worked at flea markets in the Memphis–West Memphis area, performing on-the-spot jewelry repair until he and Melissa opened their own store, Byers Jewelry, in West Memphis in 1989. The store lasted less than a year, and when it closed, Byers filed for bankruptcy. A few months later he signed on as a partner in a pawn business that operated on the service road alongside the interstates, near the Blue Beacon Truck Wash. That venture ended quickly too, and toward the end of 1990, the disgruntled partner bought Byers out.
Byers’s personal life was running no more smoothly than his career. In 1987, when he married Melissa DeFir, a Memphis woman with a history of heroin addiction, he already had two children, a son and a daughter, from a previous marriage. His first wife had custody of the children. When Melissa married Mark, she brought two children to the marriage: Ryan, a shy seven-year-old, and Christopher, who was then about three. But even after his marriage to Melissa, Byers retained a stormy relationship with his first wife, who lived in Marion.
In September 1987, Byers’s volatility toward his first wife had led to his arrest. Shortly before 7A.M ., police in Marion received a call about “a woman screaming.” The caller also reported that “there were two small kids outside by themselves unattended.” That call was followed by a second, from another alarmed resident, who’d also heard the screams. The address the callers gave was that of Byers’s ex-wife and her children. An officer later reported that when he arrived, the older of the two children outside told him that “his mother and daddy were inside the trailer fighting.” Looking inside the door, the officer wrote, he could see “a white male and a white female on the floor. The white male appeared to have a black object pointing at the female who was crying and visibly upset.” When the officer entered the house, the man, who identified himself as Byers, “got off the floor immediately and became arrogant,” while the woman “was crying and begging this officer not to leave.”
The woman told the officer that Byers had come to the house at 6:45A.M ., demanding to take the children. He then “began to threaten her, telling her that he wanted full custody of the kids, that he was going to kill her, and that he had an electric shocker and kept acting like he was going to use it on her.” The officer’s notes of the incident continued: “Mr. Byers acted strange. A few minutes he would calm down and talk normal, but then all of a sudden he would get arrogant again, advising me that he was the father and he was going to take the kids. He also became upset when I advised him that I was going to keep the Power Zapper, which he wanted back. I could not smell any type of intoxicant on his breath, but he appeared to have been either on some type of medication or intoxicant by the manner in which he was acting.” The officer confiscated the electric shocker and escorted the woman and her children to a friend’s home, where she could “feel safe.”
That morning, Byers’s ex-wife drove to downtown Marion, where she reported the incident to John Fogleman, the city attorney. Years later, Fogleman too would play a key role in events following the murder of Christopher Byers and his two young friends. But that tragedy was still almost six years in the future. In 1987, in the hours after her assault, the former Mrs. Byers told Fogleman that her ex-husband had threatened to kill her or to have someone else kill her several times in the past; that she had sought a restraining order against him; and that because of his propensity toward violence, when he had shown up at her house that morning she had turned on a tape recorder. She handed Fogleman the tape. It and the investigating officer’s report were convincing evidence. By the end of the day, Marion police had issued a warrant for Byers’s arrest, charging that he had terrorized his ex-wife by threatening to cause her death. Byers was convicted of the offense and sentenced to three years’ probation. All that was required of him was that he keep up his child support payments and remain gainfully employed.
Byers fulfilled neither requirement. Over the next few years, his first wife took him to court repeatedly seeking back child support, and twice, when Byers professed poverty, a local chancery judge reduced his court-ordered payments. Meanwhile, in 1989, Byers, now married to Melissa, bought the two-story house on Barton Street in West Memphis and moved into it with Ryan and Christopher. The house had three bedrooms, three baths, and an in-ground swimming pool. When the couple’s jewelry store failed the following year, neighbors wondered how the couple afforded the house. Melissa worked as a cleaning lady, and Byers worked out of their home, mostly selling jewelry at local flea markets.
Something else that puzzled neighbors was Byers’s apparent chumminess with some members of the local police. One explanation for that emerged months after Christopher’s murder, when it was learned that Byers had worked as an undercover drug informant.But there were other, deeper mysteries that were never fully explained. One was why, exactly one year before Christopher’s murder, the record of Byers’s felony conviction for terroristic threatening was formally expunged. Byers had not fulfilled the terms of his probation. He had neither kept up his child support payments nor remained gainfully employed. Yet on May 5, 1992, circuit judge David Burnett signed an order absolving Byers of all legal consequences arising from the assault and death threat on his ex-wife. A year later, Burnett would become another principal player in the murder case involving Byers’s stepson. But even in 1992, Burnett’s role in Byers’s life was important. The judge’s ruling allowed Byers to state “in any application form for employment, license, civil right, or privilege or in any appearance as a witness that he has not been convicted of the offense.”
All of this, of course, went unreported in the local paper. Where Byers was known at all in West Memphis, it was as a failed jewelry store owner who worked at local flea markets. His ex-wife had moved away, taking her children with her, and now, even the record of Byers’s conviction for assaulting her had been ordered removed from the courthouse. But some records did still exist. One, on file in Memphis, reported that on a night in July 1992—nine months before the murders—Byers had been arrested in that city. Sheriff’s deputies there charged him with conspiring to sell cocaine and with carrying a dangerous weapon. They booked him into the county jail. But sometime during the night, Byers was released, without explanation, into the custody of U.S. marshals. Byers was subsequently released, though—once again—records in the case were scarce. Representatives of the U.S. Marshals Service later acknowledged that records did not indicate who had ordered Byers’s release or why.
Byers’s financial situation looked grim in the year before Christopher’s murder, but his legal situation looked remarkably good. Charges—and even convictions—didn’t stick. By Christmas of 1992—five months before the murders—he was again under criminal suspicion, this time for felony theft. Again, a situation that could have landed Byers in prison was resolved to his advantage. And again, the people most closely involved with the investigation—the two West Memphis detectives and prosecuting attorney Brent Davis—would also figure heavily in the murder case ahead.
On December 8, 1992, a loss prevention agent for United Parcel Service notified Detective Bryn Ridge and Detective Sergeant Mike Allen at the West Memphis Police Department that a package containing two gold Rolex watches, valued at $11,000, had been delivered to Byers’s home, but that he now denied having received it. UPS suspected fraud. But when five months passed without progress by the West Memphis police, UPS took its concerns to the Arkansas State Police. That agency was still investigating the missing Rolex watches at the time of the three children’s murders.
The Police Investigation: Part 1
WITHIN HOURS OF THE BODIES BEING DISCOVERED, the investigation divided roughly along three lines. These were, essentially, that the children were killed by someone close to them; that they were killed by one or more strangers; or that they were killed, as Gitchell had already hinted, by members of a gang or cult. This unusual third prong of the investigation arose early and was the most sharply focused from the start, while detectives’ efforts in the other two directions often appeared chaotic.
Bumbling exacerbated the problem. Though the bodies were found at about 1:30P.M ., the coroner was not called until nearly two hours later. By the time he arrived, fly larvae were starting to appear in the victims’ eyes and nostrils. By 3:58P.M ., when the coroner pronounced the first of the three boys dead, the bodies had been lying in the open air for more than two and a half hours, covered for part of that time with plastic, in temperatures that approached the high eighties. The coroner reported that the water in the ditch was sixty degrees, but after the bodies were removed from it, the rate of their deterioration had been rapid. The coroner noted that it was difficult to assess the extent of rigor mortis due to the way the bodies were tied; that all three showed “signs of post-mortem staining on face and chest”; and that the bodies of Michael and Christopher showed signs that they “may have been sexually assaulted.”
For the next several weeks, the location and condition of the bodies as they were found on the afternoon of May 6 would constitute almost the entirety of what police knew about the murders. The sandbagging of the ditch had turned up nothing. Though detectives had scoured the muddy bottom, they’d found no missing body parts, no underwear, no apparent murder weapon. Their search of the area alongside the stream had provided little more. They’d found one fingerprint in the mud and one partially obliterated footprint, but they’d also found what struck them as a stunning lack of blood. Detectives made casts of the prints, but though dozens of fingerprints would be sent to the crime lab, no match was ever made. Aside from the bodies, the clothing, and the bikes, police took a minuscule amount of evidence from the scene. The absence of physical evidence was surprising, especially for a triple murder that had not involved a gun and in which one of the victims had clearly lost a lot of blood.
Confusion and disorganization compounded the detectives’ problems. Record keeping was unsystematic. Later, questions would be raised about the probe’s scientific integrity as well. The problems that would plague the investigation began to appear soon after the bodies were found. Sometime, apparently within the first day or two, an undated, unsigned “Summary Regarding the Investigation” was printed on police department stationery. The summary reported the names and ages of the victims, the approximate time the boys were last seen alive, and the fact that bicycles belonging to two of the victims had been found submerged “about fifty yards away.” But even that document was not reliable. It reported, for example, that “Moore”—rather than Byers—“had been obviously castrated.” The mistake was repeated again where the summary noted that “analysis has determined that a knife with a serrated edge was used to castrate Moore.”
Another key part of the report was oddly ambiguous. It read: “A crime scene search failed to locate any traces of blood or other evidence which would lead investigators to believe the victims had been murdered in the area where their bodies were located.” That seemed to suggest that detectives’ earliest suspicion was that the boys were murdered somewhere else. The document also noted that “a hammer or a round object was used to create trauma to the head of all three victims”; that “there is a possibility that Byers may have been injected by a hypodermic needle”; and that “the medical examiner also advised that evidence would tend to indicate that the victims had been struck with a belt containing studs or a raised surface.” This was interesting information, but in light of the statement’s obvious errors, its overall credibility had to be questioned.
The medical examiner’s reference to the possibility that the children had been struck by a belt might have focused attention on John Mark Byers, since Byers had acknowledged when he’d reported Christopher missing that he’d given the boy “a few licks” with a belt just before he disappeared. But for two weeks detectives appeared to be disinclined to seriously question Byers. If they checked with the local child abuse agency to see if it had a record on Byers, no report of such an inquiry was ever placed into the file.
While that most logical prong of the investigation, the one looking at family members, was receiving scant attention, and the most unusual one—the possibility that a “gang or cult” had committed the murders—had already been announced to the media, detectives devoted hundreds of hours to examining a third possibility. This was that someone completely unknown to the children—someone not in a gang or a cult, but not in their families either—had mutilated and murdered the children.
Various Tips and Leads
As police questioned residents who lived near the woods, news of what kind of questions they were asking spread quickly by word of mouth. Although Gitchell vowed to maintain tight control over information pertaining to the case, information leaked all over. It was no secret, for instance, that detectives had requisitioned a list of customers who’d washed trucks at the Blue Beacon. And after residents reported seeing an unfamiliar white van in the area, it was widely known that police were investigating all vans in the area, white and otherwise. Descriptions of the driver had varied—some witnesses described a middle-aged white male with gray hair; others, a young white male with blond hair—and ultimately the lead had led nowhere.
Alarmed citizens called the police reporting hundreds of tips and leads. Detectives worked frantically, if utterly unsystematically, to follow up most of them. No voice was considered too small to be heard, no suggestion too absurd. On Friday, May 7, the day after the bodies were found, Aaron Hutcheson, an eight-year-old classmate of the victims, told police that he’d seen Michael Moore talking after school to a black man in a maroon car. According to Aaron, the man was tall, had yellow teeth, and wore a T-shirt with “writing on it.” Aaron reported that the man told Michael that his mother had asked him to bring Michael home, and that Michael had climbed into the car and ridden off with the man. Though no tall black man with yellow teeth and a maroon car was ever located, the report was a perplexing one. Aaron was a close friend of Michael’s and could reasonably have been with him immediately after school. The boy’s details were specific. And there seemed no reason for him to have concocted such a story. On the other hand, police knew that Michael’s mother, Dana Moore, had sent no one to pick up her son. And why would she have? The Moores’ house was on the lot next to the school. She told police that Michael had come immediately home. Aaron’s report sounded like the product of a child’s frightened imagination, and the police soon dismissed it. But as the detectives’ frustrations mounted, they would visit young Aaron again—and in later interviews they would take his accounts more seriously.
For now, Gitchell’s detectives cast a wide and imaginative net in their search for the killer or killers. When someone suggested that the way the boys were tied—wrists-to-ankles, behind their backs—was like the way some American soldiers had been tied when captured in Vietnam, the police checked hospitals for reports of veterans in the area who might have been treated for injuries to their penises. They checked area carpet cleaners, looking for any who had cleaned up bloodstains. They investigated a man who had once been arrested for performing surgical sex change operations without a medical license. They compiled descriptions of vagrants, strangers, mental patients, loiterers, and hoboes. They investigated one man who was said to have made “vulgar remarks” to two young girls, another who had reportedly drilled holes through his apartment wall to spy on his neighbors, and another who had aroused suspicion by failing to attend church for the past few weeks. They filed reports on men who were said to have tortured and killed animals, or who had confided having murderous fantasies, or who were said to be into child pornography, or whom a tipster had described as “brutal.” They also saw to it that the outline of the crime—which was pretty much all they knew—was reported on the television showAmerica’s Most Wanted . As news of the murders spread, police across the nation tried to help by relaying information about hundreds of cases that they thought might be related.
On Wednesday, May 12, six days after the bodies were found, Gitchell’s detectives belatedly tested the site by the ditch for blood. They sprayed Luminol, a product that glows luminescent in the dark in places where it has interacted with blood. Results of the test were sketchy—and minimal. By the end of the first week, police found themselves struggling to separate information from the tide of rumor and speculation being phoned in by the public. A woman reported that on the evening the boys disappeared, while driving along the service road in the vicinity of the Blue Beacon between 6 and 6:30P.M ., she’d seen all three of the victims riding on two bicycles. If that report was true, it would place the boys at the opposite entrance to the woods from the one where other reports had placed them last. But some reports were more credible than others. A narcotics detective in Memphis reported that both John Mark and Melissa Byers had worked as confidential informants for both the Memphis police and the sheriff’s department in Shelby County, where Memphis was located. The information was potentially important—if, indeed, the West Memphis police did not know it already. It suggested that the mother and stepfather of the most seriously brutalized child were involved, some way or another, with criminal activity. But if the West Memphis police followed up on this lead, they entered no record of it in the file.
Another interesting tip also pointed to Memphis—and to a connection with drugs. A week and a half after the murders, police in West Memphis were told that four days after the bodies were found, two young Memphis men, Chris Morgan and Brian Holland, had left town abruptly and had moved to Oceanside, California. When West Memphis police checked on the two they learned that Morgan’s parents and his former girlfriend lived in West Memphis, near where the victims lived, and that he had once had an ice cream route in the victims’ neighborhood. Detectives asked police in Oceanside to pick up the two for questioning. The officers in California complied, and on May 17, Morgan and Holland were given polygraph examinations. The tests indicated that both men were deceptive in their answers to questions about the murders. Oceanside police reported that at one point, after several hours of questioning, Morgan had become upset, blurted out that he had been hospitalized for alcohol and drug abuse, and stated that he might have committed the murders. He’d then immediately recanted the statement. The Oceanside police sent blood and urine samples from both men to the West Memphis police. But there the matter seemed to have ended. There was little further investigation of Morgan and Holland. The file would contain no explanation as to why such an apparently serious lead had been dropped.
Gitchell, meanwhile, was demanding more information from the state’s crime laboratory and the medical examiner’s office. But he was frustrated there, as well. An associate medical examiner performed autopsies on the boys the day after their bodies were found, but weeks passed and Gitchell did not receive the reports. Analysts at the crime lab provided a little more help. After examining the shoestrings binding the bodies, analyst Lisa Sakevicius sent Gitchell a report indicating that the knots used to tie Christopher and Michael were all “the same,” while those used on Stevie were “all dissimilar to each other and to the other two.” Sakevicius added that she had found skin, and possibly cuticles, in one of the ligatures and that there was a strong chance that this skin was “not that of the boys.” But no further information was forthcoming about whose skin it might be. There was, however, this: Sakevicius reported that a fragment of “Negroid hair” had been found in the sheet that was wrapped around Christopher’s body.
Byers and Other Relatives
Though detectives had not approached the boys’ families as the starting point of their investigation, they had at least two important reasons to talk with the relatives. First, the families were valuable sources of information. And second, they were—or should have been—prime suspects. Of the victims’ three sets of natural parents, only Todd and Dana Moore were still married to each other. The Moores had one other child, a ten-year-old daughter, Dawn. On May 8, three days after the murders, Detective Ridge questioned the Moores. They had little to add to the mystery of the murders. But a friend of Dawn’s told Ridge that she had seen Stevie and Michael going into Robin Hood on the evening they disappeared. She said she saw their bicycles parked by the road at the entrance to the woods. Ridge wrote in his notes that the girl had stated “that she never saw Christopher that day.”
Stevie’s parents, Pam and Steve Branch, had divorced when Stevie was one year old. The divorce decree awarded custody of Stevie to Pam and allowed Steve Branch to visit the boy only when she was present. Steve Branch had been ordered to pay $250 per month in child support, but by the time little Stevie was seven, his father was $13,000 in arrears. Branch’s wages were being garnisheed, and at the time of Stevie’s murder, the state of Arkansas was also after him to collect some back taxes. Branch had once been charged with theft, though the charge was later dropped at the victim’s request. But none of this background on Stevie’s family was included in the murder investigation file, and notes of police interviews with Branch, or Pam, or Pam’s new husband, Terry Hobbs, were minimal.
So too were notes from early interviews of Christopher’s mother and stepfather. Despite the enormity of the crime, none of the early interviews with any of the parents were recorded. According to Gitchell’s single page of handwritten notes, John Mark Byers had reported that his ex-wife and his two children from that marriage were now living in Missouri, but no record of the assault on her was included in the file. The report said that Christopher was John Mark Byers’s “stepson,” although it added that Byers had adopted Christopher when the boy was about four.
Nevertheless, Byers was questioned more closely than the other two sets of parents. According to Gitchell’s notes, Byers reported that he had arrived home from a medical appointment at 3:10P.M . on May 5,1993. At 3:50, he took his thirteen-year-old stepson, Ryan, to the police department for an appearance in municipal court, where Ryan was to testify as a witness in a traffic dispute. After leaving Ryan at the courthouse, Byers said, he drove to Memphis to pick up his wife, Melissa, at work. He stated that he returned to the house with her, and at 5:30 left home again to pick up Ryan at court. Byers told Gitchell that at 6:15, when he returned with Ryan, Christopher was not at home, and that by 6:20 the family had begun its search. That was the extent of Gitchell’s notes from the first reported interview with Byers.
However, two other related reports were also recorded that day. Lieutenant Sudbury, the codirector of the drug task force, interviewed a woman who had a child at the elementary school. The woman had called the police department soon after the bodies were found, saying that she had information about the Byerses. When Detective Sudbury followed up on the call, the woman told him that near the end of 1992, she had attended a parent-teacher event in the school auditorium. While there, she said, she had overheard the school’s principal talking to John Mark and Melissa Byers, who were seated behind her. According to the woman, the principal was advising them “that Chris had to be put out of class that day for causing a disturbance,” and that the Byerses’ reply to the principal was “that they had done all they could do and thought they would send Chris away.” When the principal left, the woman said she’d heard the couple continue to discuss how they needed “to get rid of Chris.” Sudbury wrote that he contacted the principal, who told him that she did not remember the conversation. And that was the end of that. No records indicated that either of the Byerses were ever asked about the alleged conversation.
Another person called the police on May 8 to report “something about drugs” relating to John Mark Byers. Whoever took the call noted it not on a standard police form, but on a pharmaceutical company notepad. When a detective contacted the source, the investigator was told that “Byers is in drug re-hab in Memphis and on methadone” and may have “a brain tumor.” Beneath that notation someone in the department had written “OLD NEWS” and underlined the comment twice. The entry suggested that police were more familiar with John Mark Byers than their official reports reflected.
While police were not tape-recording, much less videotaping, interviews at this stage of the investigation, they did make use of a few modern tools. One was the polygraph, or lie-detector test, administered by Detective Bill Durham. During the course of the investigation, Durham would polygraph forty-one subjects. But Durham never polygraphed any of the victims’ relatives. The police also fingerprinted more than four dozen subjects, hoping that one of the prints might match the one found in the woods. But no match was ever found. And of course, they waited for information from the state’s crime laboratory. In the weeks immediately following the murders, the department submitted hundreds of items to the lab for evaluation, among them eighteen knives, three wooden sticks, one tire billy, one ice axe, three hammers, a hook, a rope, hair samples from forty-one people, blood and urine samples from eleven, footprint impressions, shoes, boxes of clothing, and a Mason jar filled with water, accompanied by a request that the water in the jar be tested to see if it matched the water found inside the children’s bodies. Hair from relatives of all of the victims was submitted for analysis, as were blood and urine samples from Todd Moore and John Mark Byers.
Police briefly checked another person who was close to the Byers family. On May 11, two detectives questioned Andrew Gipson Taylor, a thirty-four-year-old mechanic who often stayed at the Byerses’ house. Taylor told the officers that Byers did, indeed, have a brain tumor, that he was currently on welfare, and that the Byers family had been having “a hard time financially.” He also reported that there were “hard feelings” between John Mark Byers and Todd Moore. “John Mark had some pool parties,” one of the detectives wrote, “and when his friends would park on his [Moore’s] grass, he [Moore] would call the police.” When asked what he knew about Byers’s whereabouts before the bodies were found, Taylor replied that his friend had searched on “both sides of the ditch—went behind Blue Beacon in the woods.”
The two officers then questioned Ryan Clark, Melissa’s thirteen-year-old son. Ryan said he had arrived home from school at “exactly 3:38P.M .” on the afternoon Christopher disappeared. Chris was not at home. John Mark Byers took Ryan to his 4P.M . appearance in court, left, and returned to the courthouse at around 6P.M . to pick him up. On the way home, Byers told Ryan that Chris had broken a seal on the window to get into the house and that he was going to be grounded for a week. When they got home, his mother told him that they were going to go to a restaurant to eat, and to go upstairs to get Christopher. Ryan went upstairs but could not find him. The family then looked for Christopher outside.
Ryan said a neighbor told them that she’d seen Christopher on a skateboard with Stevie and Michael, who were on bikes. The neighbor said Christopher had hopped onto the back of Stevie’s bike, leaving his skateboard in the street. Ryan said he’d found a skateboard on the side of the street, about six houses from his own. But there was no sign of Christopher, and when the family could not find him, they’d gotten into the car to search.
That evening, Ryan said, he and three friends had joined the search in Robin Hood. Walking near the ditch, they’d heard “the grass and brush crackling” and “five real loud splashes.” Ryan told the detectives that after hearing the first two splashes he’d yelled, “Hello! Is anyone over there?” There was no answer, and after the third splash, he and his friends had taken off running. When they got to the pipe, he said, they’d heard a gunshot.
Ryan estimated that he and his friends were in the woods for about thirty minutes. They then searched the neighborhood. The detectives’ report on their interview concluded with Ryan’s statement that he “came home at midnight and his dad made him go to bed.” The next day, the two detectives interviewed Ryan’s friends. All three confirmed Ryan’s account.
Two weeks after the murders, Gitchell and his detectives called John Mark Byers to the station for a tape-recorded interview—his first formal interview by police. Detective Ridge, who had been asked to investigate Byers with regard to the missing shipment of Rolex watches, and Lieutenant James Sudbury, the narcotics detective who was himself under investigation by the Arkansas State Police, conducted the interview. It lasted seventy-eight minutes.
Byers described himself as a self-employed, disabled jeweler. He said he was thirty-six years old, stood six feet five inches tall, weighed 238 pounds, and was right-handed. He said he owned a blue-and-white Ford F-150 XLT truck and a silver Mark I Isuzu. Most of the interview focused on his whereabouts between the times when the boys were last seen alive and when their bodies were found in the ditch.
Byers’s report generally agreed with Ryan’s. He said that on the day the boys disappeared, he was at a clinic in Memphis being tested. He’d arrived home at 3:10P.M . By then, Christopher should have been home from school, but he wasn’t. Byers told the police that he and Melissa considered Christopher too young to carry a house key, so he had been instructed to wait in the carport if he got home and no one was there. Byers said he’d left the house at 3:50P.M . to take Ryan to court. He’d then driven to Memphis, picked up Melissa from work, dropped her off at the house, then headed back to downtown West Memphis, to pick up Ryan at court. On the way, he said, he’d spotted Christopher, belly-down on his skateboard, on the street. He drove the boy back home, made him hold on to the bar in the kitchen, and “gave him two or three licks.” Byers said, “And I have, you know, if I could have took whipping him back, I’d a done it a million times. But I was just trying to keep him safe. I was just trying, you know, to keep from something like this happening.”
Ridge responded, “I understand.”
Byers said he instructed Christopher to clean up the carport, then left the house again to get Ryan. But when he and Ryan returned home, Christopher was gone again. His description of the search that ensued matched Ryan’s. Byers said he reported Christopher missing, shortly before 8P.M ., because Christopher had “never gone off anywhere, you know, for any amount of time.” He said he began searching in the woods by about 8:30P.M . “It had got dark,” he said. “Well, I had on a pair of shorts and a pair of flip-flops, so I run back to the house and changed clothes and put me on some coveralls and boots that I had on probably for the next two or three days. And I went back out there and I made a pass…Well, I didn’t have a flashlight, or anything with me, and I thought, ‘Well, I’m going to go borrow a flashlight…’ So as I came out, I see a police car pull up.” He said he and the officer searched briefly together, using the officer’s light.
Ridge and Sudbury did not question Byers’s report that he’d driven across the river to midtown Memphis and back, at the height of rush hour, in just an hour and ten minutes. They did not press for details about the times Byers had been alone in the vicinity of where the bodies were discovered. They did not ask why he’d entered the woods in the dark to search without a flashlight. And they did not question Byers about a critical difference between his account and Ryan’s of what had happened around midnight that night.
Byers stated that when he returned home from searching the woods, “it was right at eleven.” He said he’d then placed two telephone calls: first, to the West Memphis police to ask “what the situation was,” and next, to the sheriff’s office to ask “why the search-and-rescue squad won’t come out here and help me look for my boy.” According to Byers, it was approaching midnight when he completed the calls. This was about the time that Ryan had told detectives that his stepfather had sent him to bed. But the account Byers gave was vastly different.
“We just went back looking,” he said. “As a matter of fact, my son Ryan and I got in the car and we drove around there to Blue Beacon, and went into Blue Beacon Truck Wash.” When they reached the truck wash, Byers said, he told the workers there, “Look, we got three boys missing…I want to go back here behind y’all’s property and holler and yell in these woods, but I wanted you to know why my car’s back there.” He continued, “So we pulled our little silver car back there and Ryan, he’s honking the horn and I’m out hollering and yelling around the edge of the woods, and he kind of drove the car around.” He said the two of them “hollered and yelled there for a while” and that he had then walked toward the woods, still calling for the boys. But since he didn’t have a light, he said, he had not gone all the way in. “So we hollered and yelled around there for quite a while,” Byers told the detectives. “Then we went back.”
Neither Ridge nor Sudbury mentioned Ryan’s statement to detectives that he’d been sent to bed at midnight. Neither asked Byers why Ryan might have omitted such a major episode in his account of the night. Ryan was never questioned about the discrepancy. There is no record that police ever questioned anyone who was working the late shift at the Blue Beacon that night, nor that the issue was ever addressed at all.
That was not the only opportunity for closer questioning of Byers that Ridge and Sudbury missed. During the May 19 interview, Byers told them that on the morning of the search, he’d asked officers when they were going to put a boat into the ditch, explaining, “You know, if they’ve drowned, you know, let’s get a boat in the bayou.” Neither detective asked why he suspected the three might have drowned.
Another area that Ridge and Sudbury might have explored more fully concerned Christopher’s friends. Byers said that Christopher had liked to play with a “little boy named Aaron” but that Stevie Branch was his closest friend. He admitted, however, that he had not known where Stevie lived until the night that Christopher disappeared. Neither detective asked why Byers had not known where Christopher’s best friend lived. Nor did they ask him about what others had reported, namely, that Michael, across the street, had been Christopher’s closest friend. Byers did not even mention Michael. And it seemed he did not want to discuss the Moores. When asked about them, he said that he and Melissa “didn’t have a lot to do” with them. He explained that during the past summer, the Moores had complained to police four times about parties he and Melissa had thrown at their house, including one honoring a former sheriff.
Even when Byers seemed to catch himself in a lie, the detectives did not press. That happened when Ridge asked Byers about Christopher’s biological father. Byers blurted out, “I don’t even know his name.” He then quickly amended the statement. “He came to the funeral,” he said. “His name is Ricky Lee Murray.”
No one raised the subject of Byers’s assault on his ex-wife. Ridge simply asked, “Anybody in your family that has a history of abuse?”
“No sir,” Byers replied. With that, the topic was dropped.
In other parts of the interview, Byers alluded to interactions with local officials. When Ridge asked if he thought that the killer or killers might be rehabilitated, for instance, and ever “go back on the street again,” the answer Byers gave suggested that he already knew who the suspects were. “No,” he told Ridge, “because from what [deputy prosecutor] John Fogleman told me, these individuals—he couldn’t see how they could plead insanity ’cause they tried to cover up their crime. And he promised me in Gary Gitchell’s office, with the other fathers in there, that it didn’t matter what age they were, that he was going to prosecute ’em as an adult, and he would try for the death penalty.”
Similarly, when Sudbury asked Byers if there was anyone police should “talk to,” anyone “from Memphis, perhaps,” that Byers had “talked to OCU [the Organized Crime Unit] about,” Byers had responded with caution. “Who’s all going to hear that tape?” he asked.
“Only us investigators,” Ridge assured him. Byers then mentioned two men that he said he’d “worked with the city here on” in connection with illegal drugs.
As the interview neared its end, Ridge asked one more question. “Okay,” he began, “Well, what I want to say right now, and what I’m going to say is that, I may have information…This information suggests strongly that you have something to do with the disappearance of the boys. And ultimately of the murder. Okay. What is your response to that?”
Byers replied, “My first response is I can’t fathom where you would get that…”
Byers: “And it makes me so mad inside that I just kind of got to hold myself here in this chair…”
Ridge: “Okay. Who, of all the people you know, might make that kind of suggestion?”
Byers: “I wouldn’t have the slightest idea.”
Byers: “If I did, it would make me want to hit ’em. You know, it would make me mad to think that someone maybe has said something like that about me. It makes me mad.”
Ridge explained that these were questions he had to ask. “It was to get a response,” he said. “We want to know what your response is. And I’m not saying anybody made that accusation. Okay. But I had to evoke that response from you. I had to know what your response was. You understand that? Do you understand?”
Byers said, “I probably will. I don’t right now. It hurts.”
“It hurts me to have to ask it,” Ridge replied. “As much as I know it hurts you when I saw your response…”
“Just tell me one thing,” Byers said. “Man to man, you tell me, man to man—I don’t care, on the record or off the record—you know I didn’t have anything to do with the murder of my son and those other two boys.”
“Man to man,” Ridge assured him, “I know that.”
Two weeks had passed, and much of the investigation was an incoherent mess. The investigation of the families, such as it was, had not produced results, nor had the detectives’ pursuit of the numerous miscellaneous leads. Gitchell was floundering. The city was in a state of alarm—residents were even afraid to go shopping—and local officials were expecting arrests. Yet Gitchell still had not even received written reports on the autopsies. His hopes that the lab might help him narrow the scope of the sprawling investigation were rapidly diminishing. As the investigation approached the three-week mark, Gitchell was desperate. He phoned police in Indiana and asked them to question Ricky Lee Murray, Christopher’s biological father. But Murray had a sound alibi for his activities at the time of the murders.
On May 22, detectives questioned Melissa Byers. Some of what she said also contradicted what her husband had told the police. While he’d reported that Christopher had never disappeared from home before, Melissa said that Christopher had disappeared a few times recently, and that on a couple of those occasions he’d been gone for as much as two hours. One of the detectives also noted that “Melissa became concerned that maybe he had been molested.” When the detectives asked Melissa who she thought might have killed the boys, she said she didn’t know. But she added, “Whoever did this, the boys knew—at least one or all of the boys.”
As detectives would soon learn when they saw Christopher’s medical records, there was more to the child’s story than either of his parents was reporting.In 1990, when Christopher was only five, the Byerses had brought him to a pediatric neurologist in Memphis for evaluation of behavioral problems.The doctor noted in his report, “The mother is ‘at her wit’s end.’” The doctor prescribed medication and saw Christopher several times in the next three years. The last time was in January 1993, less than four months before the murders. Christopher had not improved, and the neurologist wrote that he was “in a quandary” as to why.
Detectives filed the information away, with little apparent interest. Nor, apparently, was their interest in Byers heightened when the Arkansas State Police reported conclusive evidence that Byers had lied about the Rolex watches. UPS officials had reported their suspicions to West Memphis police six months earlier. But they’d also put their own company investigator on the case and notified the Arkansas State Police. Now the fraud case had been solved. About three weeks after the murders, the state police informed police in West Memphis that contrary to what Byers had claimed, he had indeed received the watches—and sold them to a chiropractor in Jonesboro, Arkansas, about sixty miles north of West Memphis. The chiropractor had produced two canceled checks for the watches. The checks, totaling $9,050, were made out to—and had been endorsed by—Byers. The chiropractor and the jeweler who’d shipped the watches were willing to testify against Byers. When it became clear that Byers could be prosecuted for another felony, he placed a call to Gitchell, saying he’d “made a mistake.” Gitchell noted briefly that Byers had said “he wanted to be truthful and up-front about it. Hoping it would not interfere with the investigation.”
By May 26, twenty days after the bodies were found, Gitchell still had not received the written autopsy reports. He was growing frantic. He typed a letter to crime lab officials, expressing his exasperation. He raised several questions in the letter, the answers to which, he said, were “vital” to his investigation. What were the times of death? What were the causes of death? He pointed out that he still did not know. Could he get a diagram of the boys’ wounds? Had “any tears or blood or punctures” been found in their clothes? Had a stick that was sent to the lab been used upon the children? Had the lab found “anything” that would indicate the involvement of a black male? Was there evidence that the boys had been forced to perform oral sex? Had they been sodomized?
The letter mentioned what was supposed to have been one of the department’s most closely guarded secrets. Gitchell wrote that Dr. Frank Peretti, the associate medical examiner who had performed the autopsies on the boys, had “mentioned finding urine” in the stomachs of two of the boys. Peretti had asked that the police send “water samples” to the lab. Gitchell had done as Peretti requested, but so far the department had not been informed of any results. “What has been determined in regards to the urine?” Gitchell demanded. “Can the urine, if that is what it is, be used to eliminate any suspects—or develop any?” Additionally, he wanted to know, “Can you tell us which kid was killed first?” And, “Were the kids dragged?” Gitchell concluded: “Anything you can think to give us would be greatly appreciated. We need information from the crime lab desperately…without [it] our hands are tied…We feel as though we are walking blind-folded through this case.”
Two days later, Gitchell wrote another frustrated letter, this one to John Fogleman, now the district’s deputy prosecuting attorney. Gitchell complained that he and his staff were “severely handicapped” by the lack of communication from the medical examiner’s office. He specifically cited his need of the autopsy reports, which he had still not received. Gitchell reported that under the circumstances, he had been surprised to learn that Fogleman and another deputy prosecutor had recently driven to Little Rock to meet with crime lab officials. The visit was extraordinary in at least two respects: first, as Fogleman later acknowledged, prosecutors do not normally involve themselves to such an extent in ongoing police investigations; and second, the visit had been conducted without Gitchell’s knowledge. “Maybe,” Gitchell fumed, “you can learn something” from the medical examiner’s office “to assist us”—something, he said, that the police, “for some unknown reason,” had been unable to learn directly.
The prosecutors’ unusual visit and the detective’s testiness were signs of how the nerves of officials were fraying as the city prepared to observe the passage of a month since the murders. The triple murder case seemed to be going nowhere. And the moon was nearing full again.
The Police Investigation: Part 2
Holy men tell us life is a mystery.
They embrace that concept happily.
But some mysteries bite and bark,
And come to get you in the dark.
A rain of shadows, a storm, a squall,
Daylight retreats, night swallows all.
If Good is bright, if Evil’s gloom,
High evil walls the World entombs.
Now comes the end, the drear darkfall.
WHILE GITCHELL WAS FEELING BLINDFOLDED and standard approaches to the case, including investigation of the families and pursuit of tips and leads, had not produced a suspect, interest in Gitchell’s suggestion regarding a “gang or cult” was expanding to fill the void. Adherents to that theory focused their attention on a teenager from Marion who’d written the lines above. While some who read those lines might see in them Gothic influences, such as those that inspired Edgar Allan Poe or Stephen King, and others might detect psychological depression or despair, law enforcement officials in Marion and West Memphis concluded that the poem suggested involvement in the occult. Though “the occult” would remain a vague term, a belief that occult, or satanic, activities were dangerously afoot in the county was already well established among some law enforcement officials by the time the murders occurred. That belief could be attributed to the efforts of Jerry Driver, a county juvenile officer, who was seen by police as the local expert on how the occult and crime converged.
Driver was not a police officer. After a career as a commercial airline pilot, he and his wife had opened a housecleaning service. When that venture failed, Driver, then in his early fifties, had taken a job with Crittenden County as a juvenile probation officer. He was supposed to keep track of kids who had gotten into trouble with the law. By the time of the murders, Driver was the county’s chief juvenile officer. Steve Jones, the juvenile probation officer who’d spotted the telltale floating shoe, worked as Driver’s assistant.
The murders shocked but did not surprise Driver. He’d been telling people for months that he expected something dire to happen. When it did, his first thought was of Damien Echols, a troubled kid whom Driver had been watching for about a year. From that moment on, this third aspect of the murder investigation had a clearly identified focus—something the other two approaches did not. In the weeks that followed, that focus would only grow sharper.
The boy had come to Driver’s attention more than a year before the murders, when a woman called the Marion police to report that he was threatening her daughter. Damien, a high school dropout who lived in Marion’s Lakeshore Estates trailer park, was seventeen at the time; Deanna Jane Holcomb was fifteen. Deanna’s mother told police that her daughter had been dating Damien but that the two had ended their relationship earlier in the week. When police arrived at the Holcombs’ house, Deanna reported that since she and Damien had broken up, he had been harassing her and one of her male friends. According to the police report, Deanna claimed that Echols—“five-eleven, one hundred sixty pounds, brown eyes, dark hair”—said he was going to kill the other boy “and dump him in the front yard of her house, and then come back and take care of her, and then burn the house down.”The girl’s mother told the officer “that she was in fear for her daughter’s life.” Later, Driver would recall that the girl’s family told him that Damien was “trying to get their daughter into black magic and this type of thing.”
Lakeshore was one of the poorest neighborhoods in a county that ranked among the nation’s poorest 10 percent. While many homes there were neatly kept, with gardens and cheerful wind chimes, others slumped in neglect and dreary dilapidation. Most residents of Lakeshore Estates subsisted on some form of state and federal assistance, and the Echols family was no exception. Damien lived with his sister, mother, grandmother, and stepfather in a small two-bedroom trailer. Tensions in the household were simmering. The investigating officer drove to the trailer, and when the dark-haired teenager answered the door, the officer warned him to stay away from Deanna and her family.
But problems of the Echols family had also come to the attention of social workers. Exactly a year before the murders—on the same day, as it happened, that Judge David Burnett ordered the terroristic threatening conviction of John Mark Byers expunged—a mental health worker visited the Echolses and concluded that both Damien and his sister, Michelle, needed help. A report on the visit described the family’s problems as being “severe.”
Damien and Michelle’s mother, Pam, was thirty-four years old, twenty years younger than her second husband, Andy “Jack” Echols, who’d adopted her two children. In 1992, a caseworker assigned to the family saw it as verging on the breaking point. Damien’s breakup with Deanna, which he said had come at the insistence of her parents, exacerbated the tension. Within a month after the first incident, Deanna’s mother again called the police, this time to report that her daughter had begun to see Damien again. An officer responded to the Holcombs’ house, and while he was taking the woman’s report, Deanna arrived home, accompanied by Damien. Her mother yelled at Damien to get off her property and to stay away from Deanna. The girl yelled back that she wanted to be with Damien. The officer reported, “Damien advised that he had just walked her home” after Deanna had become sick at school. But Deanna’s mother was furious. The officer warned Damien once again to stay away from Deanna. He wrote in his report that the girl’s mother said she was going to take her daughter to a psychiatrist.
The story of forbidden love might have ended there. But during a thunderstorm six nights later, Deanna’s mother called the police again, this time to report that Deanna had run away from home—presumably with Damien. Officers headed for Lakeshore Estates, where they found the teenagers, both “partially nude from the waist down,” in an uninhabited mobile home. Damien’s friend Jason Baldwin was with them. Damien and Deanna acknowledged that they had planned to run away. But since neither Damien nor Deanna owned a car—or even drove one, for that matter—they had sought refuge in the trailer to wait out the storm. Nothing was reported stolen, but police charged the pair nonetheless with burglary and sexual misconduct. Damien and Deanna were taken to the county jail, and Driver was notified. Someone from the juvenile office went to the Echolses’ trailer and asked to search Damien’s room. Pam Echols granted her permission, and the juvenile officer walked out with notebooks containing Damien’s writings and drawings. Pam said she was told that they would be returned, but that they never were. The notebooks, which included the poem above, were placed into Damien’s juvenile record. Driver considered them evidence that the boy was veering dangerously toward an interest in the occult.
Deputy prosecutor Fogleman filed charges against Damien for the incident at the trailer. While Deanna was released to her parents, Damien was ordered to be held in a juvenile detention center about an hour north of West Memphis. Though Damien obeyed the center’s rules and, according to records, treated its staff with “the utmost respect,” word circulated that he and Deanna had intended to conceive a child and that after its birth, the child was to be sacrificed in a satanic ritual. When Driver heard the rumors, he contacted a psychiatric hospital in Little Rock and drove Damien there himself.
For Driver, it was a relief to have Damien in a hospital more than a hundred miles away. Driver didn’t know if the rumors about Damien were true, but Damien’s own statements had been enough to convince him that the boy was headed down a dangerous path. For starters, Damien had told Driver that he was a witch. “I think his claim was that he was a Wiccan,” Driver later said, “and he worshiped goddesses.” The boy also dressed mostly in black. To Driver, “he looked like one of the slasher-movie-type guys—boots, coat, long, stringy black hair, though he cut it short sometimes.” As Driver saw it, Damien was part of an alarming trend in the county, one that was drawing not just Damien Echols but many teenagers toward Satan.
Even with Damien hospitalized, Driver noted with growing concern that “his modus operandi continued” in Crittenden County. Driver concluded that Damien was a leader or central figure in a group devoted to what Driver termed “occult-related activity.” Driver and Jones found pentagrams and other “cult-related” graffiti under railroad bridges, on fortifications alongside the interstates, and in an abandoned cotton gin east of Marion that kids had nicknamed Stonehenge.
Driver knew that some of the goings-on could be chalked up to adolescent mischief. He recognized that “a lot of this devil worship stuff was an excuse to drink and have sex” and that some of the kids who were involved were “dabbling, doing it as a lark.” But others, like Damien, appeared to Driver to have gone beyond mere dabbling. Driver’s concerns were not uncommon at that time.
By the late 1980s, interest in the suspected prevalence of satanic ritual abuse, or SRA, as it became known, had grown so intense in the United States that the subject was discussed in settings as diverse as psychological conferences, religious tent revivals, police training seminars,Ms . magazine, and television talk shows, where the words “satanic,” “occult,” “ritualistic,” and “paganism” were often ill defined or used interchangeably. Fantasy role-playing games, such as Dungeons and Dragons, as well as certain kinds of rock and roll music—especially heavy metal—were described as gateways to a dark world that could lead to ritual abuse. At worst, specialists in the new field of SRA warned, teenagers who started out innocently playing with Ouija boards or reading books on paganism and magic could be drawn into rites involving the use of dangerous symbols, and from there into vandalism, animal mutilations, ritualistic abuse of children, and suicide, or even murder.
By 1991, law enforcement interest in “bizarre cults and human sacrifice” had grown so intense that the FBI undertook a search of national records to determine just how widespread it was. That year, an FBI specialist concluded that “after all the hype and hysteria is put aside, the realization sets in that most Satanic or occult activity involves the commission ofno crimes, and that which does, usually involves the commission of relatively minor crimes such as trespassing, vandalism, cruelty to animals, or petty thievery.” But that unsensational point of view had a hard time competing against accounts of mind control, sadism, and slaughter committed in the service of Satan. Driver was one of thousands of public officials who considered it their legal and moral duty to be on the alert for suspicious activity that might signify greater, albeit hidden, evil. So while Damien Echols was in the Little Rock psychiatric hospital, Driver contacted a consultant who lectured on crime and the occult. The consultant came to West Memphis armed with photographs of graffiti and cult-related paraphernalia, which Driver recognized as similar to what he had been seeing in Crittenden County. Driver also attended seminars in Texas and Tennessee on the subject of crime and the occult, and he led seminars of his own. Yet despite Driver’s vigilance and Damien’s absence, it seemed to Driver that the cult-related activity in his area was escalating. He kept hearing rumors that some “bad things were going to happen,” and felt that the situation was headed, as he later put it, “toward some sort of crescendo.”
Psychiatrists assessing Damien were not, however, so alarmed. They reported the teenager’s beliefs, but only as part of a broader psychological profile. And at least some of the staff was willing to acknowledge certain distinctions. A psychiatrist carefully noted that Damien “indicates he is not involved with Satanism, but witchcraft.” The doctor also observed that Damien smoked a pack of cigarettes a day, had a history of asthma, and wore a “crude, rudimentary, self-inflicted tattoo” in the “shape of a scientific symbol representing the female sex” on his left upper arm. Damien’s diagnosis was major depression. A psychological examiner raised the possibility of a bipolar, or manic-depressive, disorder. Whatever the cause, Damien’s immediate problems were listed as “extreme physical aggression toward others, suicidal ideation and intent, depressed mood, and bizarre and unusual thinking.”
He remained hospitalized for three weeks. Upon his release, the hospital notified Driver that doctors had prescribed Imipramine to treat Damien’s depression. The report to Driver also noted that although Damien had drawn “numerous pictures of witchcraft type symbols” and written “some very unusual poems,” he was no longer considered to be a danger, either to himself or to others. It also notified Driver that Pam Echols, Damien’s mother, intended to move with him and Michelle away from Arkansas. The psychiatrist informed Driver that he had spoken with Fogleman, the prosecuting attorney, “who was in agreement with Damien’s leaving the state.”
In July 1992—the month that John Mark Byers was arrested on drugs and weapons charges in Memphis and released to federal marshals in the middle of the night—Damien and Michelle Echols moved with their mother to Aloha, Oregon. There, Pam reunited with Joe Hutchison, her children’s biological father. Joe managed a BP gas station in Aloha, where he was able to put Damien to work. It was an ironic occupation for a teenager who had never driven a car.
Aloha, Oregon, was two thousand miles from West Memphis, but Driver’s interest in Damien followed the teenager there. Pam Echols and her children had barely settled into Joe Hutchison’s little apartment when Driver contacted juvenile authorities in Oregon, asking that they provide “courtesy supervision” of Damien for as long as he remained on probation. An Oregon juvenile counselor wrote that in his referral on Damien, Driver had “made the following comments: a) Damien and several others of his associates are involved in a Satanic cult; b) Damien and his girlfriend were both placed in a psychiatric hospital; c) Damien threatened to kill his girlfriend’s parents; d) Damien claims he is a witch; e) Damien and his girlfriend were planning to have a child, so that they could offer it as a sacrifice to Satan; and f) the authorities in Arkansas suspect that Damien’s parents are involved in this Satanic belief system.”
With what might have been some trepidation, the Oregon counselor paid a call on the Echols family. He later wrote that Damien’s parents, Pam and Joe, said they were having no problems with the boy. Damien was not enrolled in school, the counselor noted, but was working full-time at his father’s gas station, earning $5 an hour. “Damien can express no hobbies or interests,” the counselor wrote, “and, when asked about what he does for fun, he says he never has fun.” For the record, he noted that amid other instabilities, even Damien’s name seemed to be in flux. The boy was named Michael Wayne Hutchison at birth, but had changed his name entirely when Jack Echols adopted him. The counselor reported, “Damien indicated that he changed his name from Michael to Damien because, at the time, he was involved in a conversion to Catholicism, and that Damien was the name of a saint he respected. At this time, Damien indicates he is in the process of having his name legally changed from Damien back to Michael Damien Wayne Hutchison. Damien is currently going by the name of Michael at his work place.”
The juvenile counselor also checked on Driver’s concerns. “Damien denies any involvement in a Satanic cult or beliefs in Satanism,” he wrote.
He expressed considerable displeasure with Mr. Driver in making such assertions. Damien did acknowledge a suicide pact that he and his girlfriend had made if the authorities or her parents attempted to keep them apart; however, he indicates that, following hospitalization, he no longer is interested in hurting himself or anyone else. Damien denies ever making threats of killing his girlfriend’s parents. Damien acknowledges he is a witch, and indicates this is his religious preference. He also distinguishes his religious beliefs from Satanism, indicating he believes in a series of gods and goddesses, and he sees this as his religious preference, which should not be of concern to state authorities. Damien felt that my inquiries in this area were an intrusion into his privacy, and declined to discuss the matters further.
The meeting was uneventful, and after it the officer recommended that Damien be supervised at “a minimum level” for the next four months—until December 11, 1992—when he would turn eighteen.
But Driver was far from satisfied. Two days later, Oregon officials received another letter from him, this one reporting that Damien had been “trying to get in touch with the young lady that was arrested with him.” Driver added that Damien’s attempt to contact his former girlfriend was “in violation of the terms of his probation,” although no records supported that contention. The Oregon authorities did not respond.
Damien could not escape Driver. He could not escape the turmoil in his family. And he could not escape the destructive forces at work in himself. Within two months of his parents’ reunion in Oregon, they were calling the local police, reporting that they were afraid Damien might be about to hurt someone—either himself or them. Officers took Damien into custody, and after discussing “his options” with him, they took him to a local hospital. An examining doctor reported that Damien was responsive, coherent, and calm; denied having experienced hallucinations or delusions; denied his parents’ statements that he was “into Satanism or devil worship”; and denied having threatened “to cut the throat of his mother.” The physician also noted, however, that even since arriving at the hospital, Damien had “also apparently made some verbal threats to his father.” The doctor had Damien admitted to a psychiatric ward under a suicide watch.
When the members of the medical staff questioned him the next morning about events the night before, Damien insisted that he had not intended to kill himself, though he admitted that he had been depressed for a long time, mostly due to problems relating to his family. He said he missed his girlfriend, Deanna, and that he also missed Jason Baldwin, his best friend. After a family counseling session, therapists recorded the same assessment that mental health workers in Arkansas had reached a half year earlier: that the Echols/Hutchisons were a severely troubled family. Joe Hutchison had volunteered that he barely knew his son. Pam had said that as a result of Damien’s threats, she and Joe did not want him around. But Damien’s assessment was not entirely bleak. One examiner reported that although his math skills were weak, he read at a high level, and his language skills were outstanding, even though he’d hardly attended school for the past three years. After reviewing a poem he’d written, she noted, that his “use of language is very high level and beautiful in quality, although it has a morbid appeal to it.”
In the end, the question became what to do with this troubled, perhaps gifted, adolescent, whose family had no money. After two days at the hospital, the staff no longer considered Damien a threat, either to himself or others. But his family did not want him, and Damien himself wanted to return to Arkansas. In light of the fact that he would turn eighteen in just three months, Damien’s physician wrote: “Plans for emancipation and return to Arkansas seem reasonable to me.” The hospital notified Oregon juvenile officials. They, in turn, notified Driver that Damien would be returning by bus to Arkansas, where he planned to live again with Jack Echols, and that he would contact Driver upon his arrival.
Though the plan was approved by Oregon officials, it was not okay with Driver. Four days after Damien walked out of the Oregon hospital, Driver swore out an affidavit stating that he had violated the terms of his probation “by threatening the life of his mother and father and by refusing to obey their lawful orders.”At Driver’s request, prosecutor Fogleman filed a petition in chancery court claiming that, in addition to the threats, “Damien Echols has since continued to violate the terms of his probation by moving from the home of his parents and returning to Marion, Arkansas.”Nowhere did the petition to have Damien’s probation revoked mention that Oregon juvenile authorities had been notified and approved of his move, or that Driver had been formally notified as well. Upon his return to Arkansas, Damien was adjudicated a delinquent, taken into custody, and sent, once again, to the region’s juvenile detention center.
He was furious. A few hours after arriving at the detention center, as he was sitting in the recreation area with several other teenagers, he confirmed Driver’s darkest suspicions. As the center’s director reported: “One of the boys had scraped his arm a little, and it was bleeding some. Without warning, Damien grabbed the arm that was bleeding and began to suck the blood from it. The boys all stated he had been saying he had not taken his medication the night before, and he was about to ‘go off’ on them. Damien was asked why he did this, and he stated, ‘I don’t know.’ He also told staff he had threatened to kill his father and eat him.” The director concluded, “It is our opinion that Damien needs mental health treatment.”
The court ordered Damien to be returned to the psychiatric hospital in Little Rock where he had been treated before. This time, Damien’s hospitalization lasted for two weeks. When he was released, at the end of September 1992, the hospital notified Driver that, as during Damien’s other hospitalizations, his behavior while at the hospital appeared normal, though he “was cautioned about his behavior and how it might appear to others.” He was instructed to continue taking Imipramine for depression and to avail himself of follow-up care at the local mental health center.
Damien returned to Marion. He still had two and a half months before he would turn eighteen, and until then he would remain under Driver’s supervision. Driver imposed three requirements: first, that Damien was to come to Driver’s office at least once a week; second, that he was to observe a curfew; and third, that he was to enroll in the local vo-tech school and obtain his GED. Damien signed a contract agreeing to all three stipulations, and by the end of December, ten days after his eighteenth birthday, he’d earned his high school equivalency diploma and satisfied the other conditions as well.
But Driver was still not satisfied, and he was far from convinced that Damien was as harmless as his doctors believed. He thought Damien was looking for power. He felt that the teenager’s unusual appearance, his unconventional religious beliefs, and the satanic rituals that Damien denied—but that Driver was convinced he had conducted—were all the attempts of a social outcast to acquire some form of control. “He’d come from a horrendous family background,” Driver would later explain. “He’d grown up in very poor circumstances, and he’d been picked on by other kids. I think he took on this strange persona to keep people away, to keep them from picking on him. And he progressed from that to using his oddness to serve his desire for power.” In Damien, Driver saw a teenager with “a cold look to him.” He believed the boy had become one of those people “who could do things without remorse.” As he later told the West Memphis detectives, “The further I went with him, the more apprehensive I was getting.”
Damien, meanwhile, had begun dating sixteen-year-old Domini Teer, who lived near him in the trailer park. He got a part-time job with a roofing company. And he kept his appointments at the mental health center. On his first visit there, the social worker noted that he came dressed in black, wore a silver cross, and made “intense eye contact.” Damien grew to trust the therapist, and over time, in what he believed was the confidentiality of their sessions, he made several statements, which she recorded in her notes. “Damien reports being told at the hospital that he could be another ‘Charles Manson or Ted Bundy,’” she wrote. Another time: “Describes self as ‘pretty much hate the human race.’” And on another occasion: “Reports being harassed by local authorities, as ‘they think I’m a Satanic leader.’ He admits being caught with Satanic items and with handwritten books about witchcraft. Denies cult involvement. Has been interested in witchcraft for past eight years.”
When Echols visited the therapist on January 25, 1993, the session focused on death. Afterward, the therapist wrote that Damien had raised the subject with a poem he’d written the week before. “The theme of this poem centered around death and power,” she wrote. “Damien explained that he obtains his power by drinking blood of others. He typically drinks the blood of a sexual partner or of a ruling partner. This is achieved by biting or cutting. He states, ‘It makes me feel like a God…’” At the end of the session, the therapist encouraged Damien to continue writing as a way of communicating his feelings. She wrote, “Damien is agreeable to doing this, though he continues to question the therapist on confidentiality issues and wants to be assured that he will not be misunderstood.”
Damien had reason to worry. As other parts of Gitchell’s investigation, for one reason or another, dried up, the belief that the boys may have been killed by satanists began to take firmer hold. Gitchell’s early remark about a cult was coming to the fore as the main theory of the case. And Damien’s report to his therapist that “they think I’m a Satanic leader” was about to be proven correct.
The Prime Suspects
WHILE A THERAPIST MIGHT HAVEviewed some of Damien’s views as unhealthy, most people in the region, had they known of them, would also have considered them unholy. Here, as throughout the Mississippi delta, the spiritual landscape was rigorously Christian and rigorously literal. Here, to a greater extent than almost anywhere else in the country, angels were regarded as God’s emissaries, hovering invisibly close at hand, and children were warned to be on guard against Satan, whose evils were just as near. A belief in possession by demons was common. It was, as one scholar noted, “an extension of the general Southern view that the devil is very real, the devil has great power and is vibrantly at work in the world.”
While not everyone in the Mississippi delta viewed the cosmos in such stark terms, most residents of east Arkansas did. Most attended a Christian church, and the churches most of them attended belonged to the conservative Southern Baptist Convention. On Sunday mornings and Wednesday nights, in cities and along country roads, believers filed into white-steepled buildings, some grand and many humble, where preachers warned of a fiery hell and taught that redemption could be found only in the blood of the Savior, Jesus Christ. In such an environment, the ideas that Damien Echols was confiding to his therapist were beyond strange—they were blasphemous. The fact that Driver had seen Damien’s writings and read some of his psychiatric reports brought what otherwise might have remained privileged therapeutic conversations to the attention of police.
Driver and Jones
Even though Damien had complied with Driver’s requirements that he check in once a week, obtain his GED, and receive counseling at the mental health clinic, and despite the fact that he was now eighteen and no longer the juvenile officer’s responsibility, Driver’s interest in Damien intensified with the start of 1993. The juvenile officer continued to find instances of what he took to be satanic rituals.
When the bodies of the three eight-year-olds were discovered, one of them mutilated, Driver immediately started “to zero in on Damien and his group.” He viewed Damien as a prime suspect, and he shared his opinion with his assistant Steve Jones and with Detective Donald Bray of the Marion Police Department. Bray’s office stood across the street from the courthouse where Driver’s office was located. “Don Bray was the first person who really listened to what was going on,” Driver later noted. “He was interested in what we saw as the occult portion of the crime. I think the West Memphis police took a little longer to come around.”
Since Driver viewed Damien as a leader of cult activities in the region, he was also interested in Damien’s friends. Besides Damien’s girlfriend, Domini, the suspected cult leader was known to have only one truly close friend, sixteen-year-old Jason Baldwin, a former neighbor who shared Damien’s interest in skateboarding and heavy metal music. The two had known each other since Jason was in the seventh grade and Damien was in the eighth. They had met in study hall. At the time, both lived in Lakeshore, “a dirty, grungy type place,” as Baldwin would recall, where police were always patrolling. “I wanted out of there,” Jason later said. “A lot of people there didn’t know where they was going in life. I guess they was just on autopilot. They didn’t think ahead.” Though Jason would later say he and Damien were both like that, at the time they met, “we thought we was the coolest people in school.” Part of what drew them together was, as Jason later put it,
Others didn’t like us. They’d been accusing me of being a satanist since the sixth grade. It was because I had long hair and wore concert T-shirts, with bands like Metallica and Guns n’ Roses, and Ozzy Osbourne and U2. Damien and I kind of dressed different. I basically wore blue jeans or Bugle Boy jeans, with concert shirts. He liked straight clean black clothes, with nothing printed on them. But the way we dressed was one thing people criticized. Most of the other kids, they either wore sports clothes, like Tommy Hilfiger stuff, or if they were country people, they wore flannel shirts and cowboy boots and belts with giant buckles. So we stood out because, even though Damien and I dressed different from each other, we was also different from everybody else. And the music we liked was different from whatever they was listening to, too. I introduced Damien to Metallica and he introduced me to Pink Floyd. He too wasn’t living his desired life, and just like my mom, he suffered from depression. I think that our friendship helped him.
Jason would later recall,
Damien and I also did a lot of walking. We used to walk to the local Wal-Mart and bowling alley all the time, even when we didn’t have any money. Neither of us ever had any money. We definitelynever had twenty bucks! We could maybe get five or ten to go to the bowling alley or the skating rink, where we would just enjoy being around people, especially the girls. That is basically why we went to these places, was to meet new girls, shoot pool, and play video games. We would hear of concerts and things in Memphis, but we never had the money to go to them. Plus, my mom said that I wasn’t old enough to go to one yet. My mom was very protective. At the time, whenever I went anywhere, I had to make sure to check in every hour. If I didn’t I would get grounded.
Jason’s parents had been divorced for years by the time he met Damien. His father had disappeared from the family when Jason was four, and though the father lived in Arkansas, except for a Christmas visit eleven years after he’d left, he’d had virtually no contact with the family. “I don’t care for him,” Jason said. “He don’t care for us.” Jason was close to his mother, and as the oldest child, he felt protective of her. He appreciated how hard she worked to support him and his brothers, despite battling such severe depression that she had once attempted suicide. “It was pretty devastating,” Jason wrote later in a school essay. “I was the one who found her and called 911 and kept her alive. But I am lucky. My mother is well and happy now and so am I.”
While Damien had dropped out of school, Jason still attended and was a good, if unexceptional, student. His best classes were art and English, and with the encouragement of one of his teachers, he was beginning to think of studying to be a graphic artist after high school. By the tenth grade he recognized that he was something of a nonconformist, at least by the lights of Marion High. There was the way he dressed, which was linked to his tastes in music, both of which were outside the prevailing sports and country styles. He wore his hair long, pulled back in a ponytail—another departure from the norm. And if asked, he acknowledged harboring an atypical indifference to religion.
Jason believed in God, he believed firmly in right and wrong, but by high school he considered religion a comfort “for people on their deathbed.” Damien, by contrast, was extremely interested in religious ideas, especially those that traced their roots to the distant past. That’s why he was drawn to Catholicism and, later, to Wicca. But though Jason did not share Damien’s interests, neither did he mind them.
By the time Jason and Damien were in high school, they had come to the attention of Driver and Jones. Jason had gotten into trouble in 1990, when he was twelve years old and newly arrived at Lakeshore. As he related the incident, there was a tin building adjoining the trailer park, with one wall missing, a rusted roof, and rusted car frames inside. “Giant grass and weeds grew in there. You could just walk in. It was sort of a clubhouse for us kids.” One day, when Jason was there with his brother Matt, who was ten at the time, and two other boys, “the police charged us with breaking in.”
The official account of that episode paints a more serious picture. Police reported that the boys had broken the glass on a front-end loader, a 1969 Cadillac, and a 1959 Ford, all of which were described as “vintage cars and equipment.” Baldwin was charged with breaking and entering and with criminal mischief. Fogleman, now a juvenile judge, placed Jason on probation and ordered him to pay nearly $450 in restitution, a huge sum for him and his mother. “He was going to send us to a training school for two years,” Jason recalled. “But my mom said she wasn’t going to let us go to a training school.” Steve Jones, the probation officer, became Jason’s nemesis. “He told me, ‘I know you’re trying to get a cult started,’” Jason later recalled. “After that, other kids would say, ‘We hear you and Damien have got a cult.’ We’d say, ‘No, we haven’t. Who told you that?’ They’d say, ‘The police.’”
Despite the pressure, Jason could recall only one fight in which Damien was involved. That was the attack on the boy who had begun dating Deanna Holcomb, Damien’s former girlfriend. “From then on,” Jason said, “Steve Jones would lead the ‘anti-Damien’ campaign across Marion and West Memphis—he and his sidekick, Jerry Driver. And after the murders, they would all go around asking people questions about the murders, but in the same interviews they would ask people if they knew Damien was in a ‘satanic cult.’”
Before the bodies were found, as West Memphis police and county deputies were searching for the missing boys, talk of the disappearances naturally buzzed through the courthouse at Marion. In the police station across the street, Bray was confined to his office, attending to a routine complaint. The owners of a local truck stop had reported a $200 overrun on a customer’s credit card and suspected a new employee, Victoria Malodean Hutcheson, who’d been on duty when the card was used. Bray was supposed to interview Vicki Hutcheson that morning. The thin, red-haired woman arrived at the appointed hour, accompanied by her eight-year-old son, Aaron.
This was the same Aaron Hutcheson who, a few hours later, would tell police in West Memphis about the black man in the maroon car who had supposedly picked up Michael Moore after school. But at this point, with the bodies still undiscovered, Bray was perturbed to see the child in his office. He would have expected a thirty-year-old woman to have had better sense than to bring her child to a police interview. But Hutcheson explained that Aaron was a close friend of the missing boys. In fact, she added, Michael Moore and Christopher Byers were Aaron’s two best friends. Bray sympathized and his interest in the woman and her son was piqued. It looked like there might be more to the interview than just a suspicious credit card transaction. It placed Bray near the center of what was, at the moment, the most sensational crime in the nation. Bray thought that young Aaron Hutcheson might know something about the boys that would help police search for them. He picked up the phone and called the West Memphis police to suggest the possibility. But by then it was too late. The dispatcher told Bray that the three bodies had just been found.
Bray hung up and related the news to Hutcheson. Suddenly the child with her looked both vulnerable and important. Aaron was the same age as the victims. He had been their friend. Who knew what he had seen or what he’d heard? It occurred to Bray that the boy might possess information that would help solve the murders—and no one had questioned him yet. Bray abandoned his interest in the credit card problem and turned instead to investigating the murders. Later, he told the West Memphis police that during the interview, Vicki Hutcheson reported that Chris Byers and Michael Moore had asked her to let Aaron go with them to the woods the previous afternoon but that she had refused. Bray said Aaron reported that in the past, he had been in Robin Hood with the boys on several occasions, and that Michael had gone swimming in the ditch. As for the truck stop’s owners, Bray eventually told them that he believed they’d made an error in their paperwork and that no money was actually missing. Rejecting Bray’s conclusion, they fired Hutcheson.
Police in West Memphis, meanwhile, were receiving some unusual calls. An anonymous informant reported that the pastor of a local Baptist church was concerned about some teenagers at Lakeshore trailer park, who allegedly worshiped the devil. When police contacted the pastor, he said that a kid named Damien was suspected of being involved in cults. The minister said he’d heard that the cult held its meetings somewhere near the Mississippi River; that he had seen Damien wearing boots with the number 666 on them; and that Damien had a girlfriend by the name of Domini Alia Teer.
By now, Driver had also related to Bray the suspicions he and Steve Jones harbored about Damien Echols and Jason Baldwin. Bray regarded Driver as “the most knowledgeable man in the county when it came to Satanic worship.” During their discussions of the murders, Driver had written the names of eight teenagers on a piece of paper. He handed the paper to Bray and told him confidently that when the investigation was over, one or more of the kids whose names appeared on that paper would probably be charged with the murders. Damien’s and Jason’s names were there; so was Domini’s. Bray folded the piece of paper and put it in his shirt pocket, where he would carry it for the next several months. The reports of devil worship in Robin Hood, the pastor’s concerns about cults, and Driver’s interest in Damien and Jason were enough to prompt Lieutenant Sudbury and juvenile officer Jones to pay a call on the teenagers.
Sudbury, Jones, and Griffin
Although Jones was not a police officer and Sudbury normally worked exclusively on drug cases, the two teamed up. Together they conducted the first interviews in the case that focused on the murders as the work of a satanic cult. For many who learned of it, the leap from the murders to satanism was not much of a leap at all. Everything about the crime—the ghastliness of the murders themselves, the age of the victims, the castration, and the tied-up, naked bodies—struck the psyche as horrific. The murders seemed the very essence of evil. And hadn’t Driver been warning about people courting the devil—about worship directed not to God but to the very prince of evil? While Gitchell and other detectives employed more standard investigative techniques, Sudbury and Jones reviewed Driver’s literature on crimes related to the occult. At around noon on Friday, May 7, less than twenty-four hours after the first of the bodies had been lifted out of the creek, Sudbury and Jones went to the trailer park in West Memphis where Damien was living. His mother, Pam, was there now too, having moved back from Oregon with Damien’s father, Joe Hutchison. Sudbury and Jones questioned Damien on the steps of the trailer but made no notes of the interview.
By the very next day, May 8, the sense that the murders might be linked to satanism was gaining strength within the department. When a detective reported that an interview subject claimed to have seen two black men and a white man coming out of the woods, Gitchell read the report, then scribbled across the bottom: “Has been mentioned that during cult activities, some members blacken their faces.”
On day three of the investigation, Driver gave Sudbury the list of names that he had already given to Bray. Sudbury passed the information to a fellow narcotics detective, Investigator Shane Griffin. Griffin then teamed up with Detective Bill Durham, the department’s polygraph expert, and the two drove to Marion to question Jason.
The rented trailer where Jason lived with his mother, stepfather, and two younger brothers sat on a lot that backed up to a two-acre lake. Griffin and Durham knocked at the door at about 5P.M . Jason opened the door wearing a Metallica concert T-shirt. He stepped into the yard, followed by Damien and Domini. What followed would mark the second time that Damien had been interviewed. The detectives asked the kids where they had been the night of the murders. “They said that on Wednesday, May 5, 1993, they had gone to Jason’s uncle’s house and Jason had cut the lawn,” Griffin later wrote. “Damien phoned his father to pick them up at the laundrymat [sic] at Missouri and N. Worthington. They said they were picked up at 6:00P.M . and Damien’s father took Jason and Domini home and Damien went home.”
Next, Griffin and Durham took out a list of questions that Sudbury had prepared for them. Griffin questioned Damien first. The teenagers were questioned in the yard. They were not told they were suspects. They were not read their Miranda rights or told they could have a lawyer present. None of their parents were there.
Damien told Griffin that he had been in a psychiatric hospital, where he was diagnosed manic-depressive and schizophrenic; he gave them the names of his therapist and psychiatrist, and he told them that he was taking antidepressive medication. Griffin later wrote that Damien “used to be involved in Wiccan religion—Covenant of Divine Light, which practices white witchcraft,” and that his girlfriend, Domini, “is four months pregnant with his child.” Griffin asked Sudbury’s questions and noted Damien’s answers on a sheet of notebook paper.
Asked if he knew the boys, Damien said he’d “never heard of them.” He said anyone who would commit such a crime was “sick.” When Griffin asked how Damien thought the boys had died, the detective wrote that Damien said, “Mutilation—cut up all three / heard they were in water drowning—cut up one more than others.”
Then Griffin asked the question that had led police to Damien in the first place: “Do you believe in God, or the devil?” Damien answered, according to Griffin’s notes, “I believe in a god, but a female god. Evil force not a devil.”
“How does being questioned make you feel?” Griffin asked.
“Scared,” Damien replied.
“Would you take a polygraph?”
“No reason I would fail.”
“Why would your prints be in the area of or at the crime scene?”
“They won’t be,” Damien said.
Griffin then ran down the same list with Jason. But the younger boy was more cautious—or more intimidated—than Damien had been. At least, he offered shorter answers. Like Damien, Jason said he did not know the victims. He agreed that the killer or killers should receive the death penalty. He said he did not know why someone would commit such a crime. To the questions “How do you think they died?” and “How do you think the killer felt?” Jason answered curtly, “I don’t know.”
Jason said he did believe in God. He said that killing or watching someone die would make him feel “disgusted.” And he told Griffin that being questioned made him feel “like a suspect.” The detective was nearing the end of his list when Baldwin’s mother, Gail Grinnell, drove up and flew out of the car in a fury. As Durham wrote in his notes, she “was very upset and accused us of picking on her son and said she did not want us talking to him.” He added, “I attempted to reason with her, but to no avail. We then left.”
Damien’s responses to Sudbury’s questions inflamed the lieutenant’s interest. The following day, Monday, May 10, Sudbury asked Damien to come to the police station for more questioning. Damien went and again, unaccompanied by his parents or an attorney, answered the questions that were put to him. This time, Lieutenant Sudbury and Detective Bryn Ridge conducted the interview.
“Damien was very cold and unemotional,” Sudbury later wrote in his report.
Damien stated that the person who did the crime was sick or the act was part of a thrill kill. Damien stated that the penis is a strong symbol of power. Damien stated that the killer was not worried about the boys screaming due to there [sic] being in the woods. Also, he stated that the killer wanted to hear the screaming. Damien thinks that the killer thinks it’s funny that he hasn’t been caught and really doesn’t care if he is caught. Damien stated that there would probably be stones, candles, a knife, and/or crystals in the area where the bodies were found. Damien states that the killer is probably someone local and that he won’t run. Damien likes to read books by the author Anton LaVey/Satanist. Also by Steven [sic] King. Damien feels that sex is boring. Damien has EVIL across his left knuckles, just like his best friend Jason Baldwin. Damien considers himself to be very intelligent. Damien wants to be a writer of scary books or poems at some time.
Sudbury was proceeding on nothing more than suspicions, but Damien was doing nothing to allay them.
Ridge and Durham
Detective Ridge also wrote notes on the interview. Like Sudbury’s, his began with a subjective assessment: “Damien was very calm and even cold as he answered the questions.” Ridge’s report was the first to record Damien’s full statement of his whereabouts on the day of the boys’ disappearance. “Damien stated that on Wednesday he was with Jason Baldwin and Domini Teer and that they had gone to Jason’s uncle’s house on Center Street in West Memphis. He couldn’t give a specific address, but said that it was near Alexander’s Laundromat, where he stated that he called his mother to pick him up. He stated that his mother picked him up along with Domini Teer and took Domini home.” Echols said that he then went with his mother, father, and sister to a friend’s house, where they stayed until about 5P.M ., at which point the family returned home. That evening, he said, he called a friend in Tennessee and talked to her until about eleven-thirty that night. He told the police that he remained at home the rest of that Wednesday night.
On Thursday, Ridge wrote, Damien said that he went to Lakeshore,
where he stayed the night with Domini. He stated that he heard the boys were missing from Jason Baldwin while he was at Lakeshore that day. He then stated that he heard the news that the boys were missing from Jason’s mother.
Damien stated that Steve Jones from the Juvenile Authority had been by to see him a day or two before, and that Steve had told him about how the boys’ testicles had been cut off and that someone had urinated in their mouths. He stated that Steve stated that could have been the reason that the bodies were placed in the water, so that the urine could have been washed out.
This was an interesting note. Here Damien was telling the West Memphis detectives that Jones, who was neither a police officer nor part of their department, had already revealed to Damien some highly unusual—and very specific—information pertaining to the case; specifically, “that someone had urinated in their mouths.” The unusual report about the urine had been relayed to Gitchell verbally by Dr. Frank Peretti, the state pathologist who’d performed the autopsies, and it was one of the few details that supposedly was known only to investigators. Yet here, just three days after the autopsies, a teenager, who might also be a suspect, was telling West Memphis detectives that when he was questioned by Jones two days earlier, Jones had divulged this peculiar information to him. If the detectives suspected that Damien might have known about the urine firsthand and was lying when he said he heard it from Jones, there was no indication of that in the record, and Damien was never questioned further on the point. Likewise, if the officers were at all distressed about this significant breach of the secrecy Gitchell had tried so hard to impose—and what it might suggest about what other details may have been released—no report of follow-up discussions with Jones were included in the record either.
At this time, Damien was asked if he would submit to having hair samples taken and blood samples. He stated that he did not object to the samples being taken. It was further asked if he would be willing to take a polygraph examination if one could be scheduled, and again he stated that he would take the test. Lt. Sudbury then left the room and attempted to set up a polygraph examination to determine if he was being truthful in his statements…At this time Damien was turned over to Detective Durham for a polygraph examination.
Detective Durham did not record the polygraph interview. He inserted no record of his machine’s electronic responses into the police record. All that remains of that episode is a one-page investigative report written by Durham that day. The full text of that report reads:
On May 10, 1993, I interviewed Damien Wayne Echols, W/M 18, of 2706 South Grove, West Memphis, Arkansas. He denied any involvement in the crime. After approximately forty-five minutes, I asked this subject what he was afraid of. He replied, “The electric chair.” He then said that he liked the hospital in Little Rock. He said he had been treated there for manic depression. After a short period of time, he ceased to deny his involvement. (Admission through absence of denial.) He then said: “I will tell you all about it, if you will let me talk to my mother.” Detective Ridge brought his mother in to my office to talk to him. After talking to his mother, he again denied being involved in the murders. After approximately twenty minutes, I asked: “You’re never going to tell anyone about this but your doctor, are you?” He replied, “No.”
Ridge wrote in his notes that after the polygraph examination, “Detective Durham came and met with me and other officers and reported that Damien had been untruthful, and according to the polygraph, was involved in the murders.”
Tips and “Monstrous Evil”
Officially, few people outside of the county’s law enforcement establishment knew that within four days of finding the bodies, Damien and his friend Jason were already considered suspects. But unofficially, within a day or two after the murders, talk of specific suspects, specific details of the crime, and the department’s specific interest in cults already was rampant. As rumors linking the murders to satanists spread, the police began to receive reports that, whether true or not, reinforced their theory. Two aspects of the investigation—the focus on cults and the occult and on suspects outside the families—subtly began to merge.
News reports added to the speculation. As early as one week after the murders, an article inUSA Today focused on what it called the “monstrous evil” behind the crimes. The words, quoted from a sermon the Sunday after the murders, seemed to capture the region’s horror. The same words appeared the following week inPeople magazine, in an article reporting that some townspeople already suspected that a “Satanic cult” was responsible for the crimes. Ministers preaching about the crime’s incomprehensible “evil” fueled the atmosphere. One clergyman expressed the views of many in the town when he described the attack on the children as the “incarnation and manifestation of evil.” He told his congregation, “We’re not dealing with the garden variety of sin here. Anyone who would do something like this is not like you or me. They’ve reached the point that they refuse to recognize that anything wrong was done.”
Citizens in West Memphis were scared. Donations to a reward fund created by the police swelled it to $35,000. The volume of tips increased. One tip led them to L. G. Hollingsworth Jr., a seventeen-year-old cousin of Domini Teer. A caller had reported that L.G. knew something about the murders, that he may have been involved in them, and that his aunt Narlene Virginia Hollingsworth intended to cover up for him. Durham polygraphed L.G. the next day. He reported that the teenager appeared to be lying when he said he didn’t know who’d killed the boys. When police confronted L.G. with Durham’s results, L.G. said he suspected that Damien was the killer.
Police also questioned Narlene Hollingsworth. She told them that on the evening of Wednesday, May 5, when she was driving just west of the Blue Beacon between 9:30 and 10P.M ., she’d seen Damien with her niece Domini, walking west against the traffic. She said she noticed that the pants on both were muddy. Now, even officers who’d tended to doubt the cult theory began to give it more credence.
Detectives turned to Driver for help. Working on his information, they contacted Damien’s former girlfriend, Deanna Holcomb, who was now sixteen years old. Durham polygraphed Deanna too, and reported that—like L.G.—she’d lied when she said she didn’t know who’d killed the boys. When police questioned Deanna after the exam, she—like L.G.—had changed her answer. Like L.G., she’d told police that she believed Damien had been involved.
On Wednesday, May 12, a week after the boys disappeared, police questioned Pam Echols. When they asked her about Damien’s whereabouts on the afternoon of May 5, she told the officers that at about 3P.M ., she, Joe, Damien, and Michelle drove to visit some friends. The friends were not home, Pam said, so she spoke briefly with their daughter and left a note for the parents. Pam said that on their way home the family stopped by a pharmacy, where a prescription for Damien was filled. After that, she said, the family stayed home, and Damien talked on the telephone with two girls who lived in Memphis.
Her account was almost identical to the one Damien had provided two days before. The friends verified that they’d found the note. Pharmacy records established that a prescription had been filled for Damien that afternoon, although records did not show when it had been picked up. And the two girls in Memphis confirmed that they had telephoned Damien that night. But Driver’s reports about Damien, together with Sudbury’s interviews, had offered some hope that Gitchell and his weary detectives would solve the case. Their pursuit of the satanic theory intensified, even though they had not a shred of evidence on which to base an arrest.
The Volunteer Detective
ONMAY13, one week after the murders, Detective Bray in Marion interviewed Vicki Hutcheson again. As before, Hutcheson brought her son Aaron with her. Since Bray had already concluded that the murders in West Memphis were probably “cult-related,” he asked her if she knew anything about “an occult or devil worshipers.” Hutcheson said she did not, but a few days later she called Bray to report that kids in her neighborhood knew something about a local cult. She said she was going to “play detective” and try to find out more. Bray did not object.
Hutcheson’s personal investigation began with Jessie Misskelley Jr., a scrappy seventeen-year-old neighbor who frequently baby-sat for her children. Jessie lived near Hutcheson in a Marion trailer park. Hutcheson never explained how her interest came to focus on Jessie, but it may have been no coincidence that his name was on the list of suspects that Driver had given to Bray. Misskelley’s father, an automobile mechanic, shared the same name as his son. He was known around Marion as Big Jessie, primarily for his strength, because he was barely of average height. Jessie Jr., or Little Jessie as he was called, stood maybe an inch over five feet tall. Perhaps to compensate for his size, he wore his hair spiked at the top of his head, adding another two inches. Jason Baldwin had known Jessie since the two were in elementary school. “He was all right,” Jason would later recall. “He just didn’t learn quick, and he didn’t have much common sense, either. He could be funny, but maybe we were all laughing more at him than with him.”
Within a week after the murders, Hutcheson knew, as many in Marion and West Memphis did, that the police were extremely interested in Damien and his reputed involvement with cults. She saw Jessie as a way to meet Damien, in furtherance of her self-assigned role as a detective in the murder case. As she later told the West Memphis police, “Little Jessie, Jessie Misskelley, lives down the street from me, and you know, I was really close to him because he was always around. He doesn’t go to school or anything. He, like, helps you mow the lawn and stuff. I’d gotten really close with him.” Hutcheson said that after the bodies of Aaron’s friends were found, Misskelley had mentioned to her that on the morning the boys disappeared, he had seen some boys who’d fit their description walking near the Blue Beacon Truck Wash. It was an irrelevant and erroneous statement because, as Hutcheson and everyone else knew by then, all three of the murdered boys had attended school on the day they were killed. Hutcheson glossed over the remark.
Nevertheless, she told police, she had tried to ascertain whether Misskelley knew anything about the crime. “So, you know, I just kept talking with Jessie,” she said, “’cause, ah, Jessie’s—I mean, he’s not a bad kid, but you know, you don’t know who people know. So I just kept talking with Jessie about stuff, and Jessie told me about a friend of his named Damien and that this friend drank blood and stuff.”
Jessie Misskelley Jr.
For a little guy, Jessie had already developed a big reputation as a fighter. He’d been in trouble since kindergarten, and teachers had consistently recommended that he be seen by a psychologist. He was seen by several, most of whom attributed the boy’s pugnacity, at least in part, to the fact that his mother had abandoned him and the family shortly after his birth. Jessie’s father had created a sizable family through a series of marriages, presenting Jessie with nine siblings, all but three of whom were older than he. Psychologists reported that the family was loving but very rough. Jessie’s main memory of childhood was one of “fighting all the time.”
“I had to take up for myself, to let people know they couldn’t run over me just because I was small,” he said. “I was walking around always looking for fights, because I knew they would come. I took up for a lot of people because I had a quick temper and I knew what it was like to be picked on. I’d been picked on since I was about four or five. My brothers always picked on me, and my stepsisters always picked on me. They tried to tell me what to do.” Another memory was of his father drinking beer, “like a fish, every day since I was born.” The habit, Jessie said, resulted in “some bad times—but that’s how it is when people drink.” Despite the “bad times,” Jessie was devoted to his father. He considered him “a sweet guy,” a man “who would do anything for anybody,” and his “role model” in life.
Almost as soon as Jessie entered school, his teachers identified him as “slow.” At seven, he still could not say his ABCs past the letterR. He could not count past fifteen. When Jessie scored 67 on an intelligence test, an examiner reported that he was mildly mentally retarded.He was placed in special education classes, but his behavior was also a concern. Teachers described Jessie as sulky, disrespectful, impulsive, indifferent, stubborn, uncooperative, and prone to rage. They complained that he would “periodically lash out physically at fellow classmates” and at them. A psychologist who saw him at the age of seven recommended that Jessie’s behavioral problems were so severe that he should be treated in a hospital. But as the family didn’t have money, such treatment was never given serious consideration. The psychologist advised Big Jessie and Little Jessie’s stepmother to take him for regular counseling sessions at the county mental health center—the same one where Damien would go. The Misskelleys went for a few sessions.
But Jessie’s fighting did not abate, and the next year, after having been suspended from school, the eight-year-old was taken to a psychologist in Memphis. That examiner wrote that Jessie appeared to be a boy “who is non-psychotic, not retarded, [but] who feels bad about himself and his world. He sees himself as vulnerable, unable to handle the pressures which surround him and in danger of being overwhelmed.” The psychologist added, “He pulls his own hair and bites himself when agitated. He is reported to have abused animals when he rages, and has shredded his clothes while out of control. His stepmother indicates that he will ‘tear up anything at hand’ when he is angry, though both parents agree that there is little way to predict when Jessie will rage.”
The psychologist’s notes offered other glimpses into the child’s home.
Jessie’s father presents himself as a man who has a very “bad temper,” informing the interviewer of an occasion in which he fought five men and didn’t “remember anything after the first lick,” though he “won the fight.”…Jessie’s father also indicates very rough “play” with Jessie, including “play punches” which send him across the room and into the wall. His willingness to continue in this type of “play” indicates to the family that he is tough and can “take it.”…Both adults agree that Jessie will fight everybody except his father. He directs his anger toward his father at safer objects.
Like the psychologist the year before, this one also recommended “a residential facility or hospital” for Jessie and family therapy for his parents. Again, the suggestion of hospitalization was rejected, and counseling sessions, while started, were not continued.
Jessie was kept in kindergarten for two years and in second grade for two more, but the maturity his teachers had hoped to see did not develop. Instead, the boy’s reputation as a troublemaker grew. He daydreamed in class, often seemed confused, and bullied other kids. Despite the special education classes, he fell further behind, academically and emotionally. When the psychologist examined Jessie at age ten, he reported an IQ of 75. The score placed Jessie at the low end of normal, though the boy’s verbal abilities fell into the mildly retarded range.
By the age of eleven, Jessie had made it only to the third grade. His teacher reported that he did not have an adequate vocabulary and that when reading, he could not understand a passage or draw conclusions from what he’d read. By then he was also regarded as dangerous. He’d hit a girl in the head, stabbed a boy with a pencil, and severely cut his own hand by punching windows out of cars. When the school suspended Jessie for splattering ketchup around the lunchroom, a juvenile judge sent him for yet another psychological examination. Both his parents were supposed to accompany him, but this time only his stepmother could attend. Big Jessie had been arrested for selling marijuana and was serving time in prison. Little Jessie told the court that he wanted to drop out of school, but the judge ordered him to continue. Five troubled years later, by the age of sixteen, Jessie’d been promoted to the ninth grade, but his skills were barely at a fourth-grade level. On IQ tests he ranked among the lowest 4 percent of students his age. His last psychological evaluation was administered when he was sixteen, just before he dropped out of school. A report at that time said Jessie showed deficits in his “general information, abstract and concrete reasoning, numerical reasoning, language development, word knowledge, verbal comprehension, and spatial visualization.”
Jessie’s own explanation for dropping out was that he “just didn’t care about it no more.” He would later recall that by that point, he “didn’t care about nothing.” He figured he’d probably become a mechanic like his father, who was now out of prison on parole and working in a garage in West Memphis. Other times, Jessie would dream of becoming a professional wrestler. But mostly, he later recalled, he was living “just one day at a time.” That was the state he was in when Vicki Hutcheson and her two sons moved into a rented trailer not far from the Misskelleys’.
When Hutcheson asked Jessie if he knew of a kid named Damien Echols, Jessie said yes, but that he didn’t know him well. “She asked me, was he into witchcraft,” Jessie would later recall. “I told her, I didn’t really know. I just knowed he was a weird person.” Next, Hutcheson asked Jessie about Jason Baldwin—another of the boys whose name was on Driver’s list. “Yeah,” Jessie told her, “I’ve known Jason since the sixth grade. He’s a nice person. Me and him, we’ve always gotten along.”
The fact that Jessie said he wasn’t close to Damien or Jason didn’t thwart Hutcheson’s investigation. She told Bray, and later the West Memphis police, that she had a hunch about the killings and wanted to check it out by talking with Damien alone. Hutcheson, a thirty-two-year-old waitress and mother of two, told Jessie that she wanted to go out with Damien. When Jessie promised to introduce her to Damien, Hutcheson reported the news to Bray, who relayed it to Jerry Driver. The two men thought it would be a good idea if Hutcheson could carry her undercover act further by making it appear that she was interested in the occult. Driver suggested that Hutcheson get some library books relating to the occult and place them around her house. Bray even provided a list of books from the Marion library that would fit the bill. When Hutcheson told Bray that she didn’t have a library card, he allowed her to use his.
Jessie did as he was asked. The next time Jason and Damien were in the neighborhood, Jessie brought them to Hutcheson’s house, made the introductions, and left. He walked to his own trailer, he said, and within fifteen minutes saw Damien’s mother arrive in her car to pick up the two boys. Jessie assumed that Damien had called for his mother to come, since it was well known that Damien did not drive. As far as Jessie knew, that was the only contact Vicki Hutcheson ever had with Damien and Jason.
But Hutcheson would tell Bray—and later the West Memphis police—that a relationship had developed between her and Damien after that meeting and that it was the start of an eight-day romance—one that she said was entirely calculated on her part, passionate on Damien’s, but sexless from beginning to end. She said the relationship had been strictly part of her “private detective” work. “We talked about lots of different stuff,” Hutcheson reported.
He’s not real, real talkative. You kinda have to pull things out of him. But he kept telling me about the boys’ murders and how he had been—he never said “questioned,” he always said that “I was accused for eight hours, I was accused of killing those three little boys.” And I said, you know, I just acted like it was no big deal, and I said, “Well, you know, why would they pick you in West Memphis? You know, there are beaucoups of people. Why would they just pick you out?” And he just looked at me, I mean, really weird, and said, “Because I’m evil.”
Far from being frightened by her association with someone who allegedly had proclaimed himself evil—and who was suspected by police of having committed a triple homicide—Hutcheson said she’d told Damien that she wanted to see him again to learn more about satanism. She reported to Bray that she expected to get that opportunity soon, as Damien had invited her to attend something that he called an “esbat.” Hutcheson said that she’d looked the word up in a dictionary, learning that it referred to a gathering of witches. Later, Bray said that when he heard of this plan, he warned Hutcheson that it would be too dangerous for her to attend such an event. But, he said, she told him that she didn’t care about the danger, if it would help catch the killers. If Bray instituted any protections for the young mother as she prepared to enter a realm that police suspected might harbor vicious murderers, neither he nor she ever mentioned them.
Hutcheson later reported to Bray that on the night of Wednesday, May 19—two weeks after the night the children disappeared—Damien picked her up at her house in a red Ford Escort. Beyond the description of the car, her details of the experience were thin. Jessie was in the car, she said. Damien drove them to a field north of Marion. They’d approached it by a dirt road, and she’d heard water running in the distance. When she climbed out of the car, she saw about ten young people, with faces and arms painted black, taking off their clothes and “touching each other.” Offended, she asked Damien to take her home, and he agreed. Damien drove the car, leaving Jessie behind at the orgy. Hutcheson said she could not identify anyone she’d seen at the esbat because of the paint on their faces. She could not provide any names, because attendees had only used nicknames, such as Lucifer, Spider, and Snake.
Though Hutcheson did not mention it, there was no moon that night. Police apparently did not ask how the scene was lighted, or how she’d been able to see what little she’d described. Nor did police question her claim that Damien had driven the car, despite their awareness that he did not have a license and had never been known to drive, and that no one in his family owned a red Ford Escort.
By the third week after the murders, the sheer number of allegations that Damien had taken part in the killings was beginning to have an effect. On May 26, the day that Gitchell complained to the crime lab that he felt “blind-folded,” Detective Ridge interviewed yet another young man who reported that Damien had told him that he’d raped the boys and then cut them with a knife that was eight to ten inches long. By now, even if Gitchell had harbored reservations about information provided by a juvenile probation officer, a detective from another department, and a waitress turned self-appointed investigator, he was willing to set them aside. With little to show after nearly a month of investigation, the police in West Memphis were ready to talk to Vicki Hutcheson and to her little son Aaron.
On May 27, Gitchell, Ridge, and Allen drove to Marion, where they questioned Vicki Hutcheson in Bray’s office. She was a striking figure: five feet ten, 130 pounds, with red hair and green eyes. Aaron was there again with her. Under questioning by the West Memphis police, Hutcheson repeated much of what she had reported to Bray, and Bray added some details from the several interviews that he had by then conducted with Aaron.Bray informed the visiting detectives that Aaron had told him that he and the murdered boys had often visited the woods together. The boy said they had a clubhouse there, and that on some occasions they’d spied on five men who gathered in the woods. Bray said Aaron told him that the men would sit in a circle, chant, sing songs about the devil, and do “what men and ladies do.”
The questions arising from Vicki and Aaron Hutcheson’s statements were many and serious. But their allegations supported the theory that a cult was behind the crime, and at this rather desperate point in their nearly month-old investigation, the police were ready to overlook a few difficulties presented by their stories. They arranged to interview the mother and child again.
The next day, Vicki Hutcheson handed the police an object that seemed to reinforce the connection between her account and Aaron’s—and also to link Damien to the reported rituals in Robin Hood. The object was a cheap pewter earring cast in the shape of a human skull. It featured a snake slithering out of one of the eye sockets and coiling around the skull. Vicki said that the earring had belonged to Damien, and that she had it because he’d dropped it while visiting her at her house. She said that when Aaron saw it, he’d told her that it was exactly like one worn by one of the men he’d seen chanting in the woods.
On the second day of interviews, Sudbury and Ridge asked Hutcheson if she would let them hide a tape recorder in the bedroom of her trailer. The idea was that she would invite Damien to her house during the coming weekend, get him into the bedroom, and lure him into discussing some of the activities she had reported. Hutcheson agreed and the trap was set. Hutcheson later said that Damien did come to her house, and detectives reported that a recording was made. But, they said, the recording was of poor quality and Damien’s voice was not discernible on it. The tape subsequently disappeared.
After nearly a month on the case, the police still did not have a single piece of evidence that would tie anyone to the crime. On Wednesday, June 2, they decided to polygraph Hutcheson. Durham reported that she was telling the truth.
To Gitchell, the news was a breakthrough. From that moment on, there was only one thrust to the investigation, and it was directed toward Damien Echols.
JESSIE HAD NO IDEA, as May 1993 slipped into June, that his neighbor Vicki Hutcheson was discussing him with the West Memphis police in relation to the murders. He would later say he was surprised when told the extent of what she’d said, particularly the part about Damien driving Hutcheson and him to the orgy. He said no such trip had taken place and that, besides, “everyone knew Damien didn’t drive.” But Jessie’s version of events during that last week of May agreed with Hutcheson’s on a few points. Here’s what he said happened:
“When I first heard about the kids come up missing, it was early in the morning, about nine o’clock. I was going to work with a friend of mine.” Jessie said he heard the news on the radio as he and a friend drove east on I-40 toward Memphis, where they’d gotten a roofing job. When he returned from Memphis that afternoon, another friend told him that the bodies had been found.
A few weeks later, Jessie said, Hutcheson asked him to introduce her to Damien Echols and Jason Baldwin. He found the request odd in light of her age, but he liked to help her out. The next time he saw Damien and Jason he told them that she wanted to meet them and brought them to her trailer. Jessie did not know that Hutcheson was in contact with Detective Bray or that Hutcheson believed she was doing undercover work for Bray. He was not aware, by the end of May, that the West Memphis police considered Damien a suspect. Nor did he realize that information provided to the West Memphis police by Driver, Bray, and Hutcheson connected him to their prime suspect. He was so unaware of the circumstances that were closing around him that, on the night of June 2—four weeks exactly after the night the boys disappeared—Jessie agreed to stay at Hutcheson’s house because her boyfriend was at work and she’d heard reports of a prowler in the neighborhood. According to both Jessie and Hutcheson, he slept on the couch with a gun nearby.
The next morning, Jessie was awakened around 9A.M . by the sound of banging on the trailer’s door. It was his father. “He said [Detective Sergeant] Mike Allen wanted to talk to me,” Jessie said. “Did I have a problem with that?” Seeing that Allen was with his dad, the teenager answered no, he had no problem talking with the detective. He dressed and drove off with Allen at about 9:45A.M .
As Misskelley later recalled, “He said we was going to the police department. I didn’t know what was going on. But I wasn’t scared. At that time I didn’t know what he wanted to talk to me about.” Once inside the station, Allen filled out a standard form. Along with the usual height and weight, he noted that Jessie had several tattoos, including one on his right arm that said “FTW” (it was noted that that stood for “Fuck the World”), one of a skull and dagger on his left arm, and the word “bitch” on his chest. Allen explained that he wanted to ask Jessie some questions about the murders.
But then he told me he couldn’t ask me no questions without my dad signing papers. I told him my dad wouldn’t have a problem with that. So we left the police station to go where my dad was at. While we was on the way, he told me if I knew anything, that there was a $35,000 reward, and if I could help them out, we’d get the money. We met my dad down on the service road. I talked to my dad about it. He said if I knew anything, to tell the police, and then my dad could buy him a new truck. We went back to the police station. I just told them what I knew—about the kids I seen on the side of the service road and what my friend told me. That’s all I knew. That’s when they gave me a polygraph.
Allen was dispatched to get permission from Big Jessie, because Jessie Jr. was still a minor. The elder Misskelley was found at a McDonald’s restaurant, where, without consulting an attorney, and apparently without reservation, he signed the form the police needed to polygraph his son.
Durham’s Polygraph Exam
But the elder Misskelley did not sign a form agreeing to let Little Jessie waive his constitutional rights. According to police records, Jessie was read his rights twice within the next hour: once at 11A.M ., by detectives Ridge and Allen, and again at eleven-thirty, by Bill Durham, the department’s polygraph expert. Each time, Jessie was advised that he had the right to remain silent, the right to have a lawyer appointed, and the right, if he decided to answer questions, to stop at any time. Ridge reported that Jessie said he understood and signed the Miranda forms. But that is an overstatement. Never having mastered cursive, Jessie could only print his name.
Detective Durham administered the polygraph exam. “It was just me and him,” Jessie later recalled.
Mike Allen, Gary Gitchell, and Bryn Ridge—they were in another room. Bill Durham asked me some questions and I answered ’em. He asked me did I know who killed ’em. I told him no. He asked me would I tell him the truth. I told him yes. He asked me did I ever do drugs. I told him no. He asked me three times, over and over, and then when I was through, he told me I was lying. I told him, “Okay, I have done drugs before.” He said, “I know you have because I’ve seen you sell them.” And that’s when I really got mad, because I told him, “I have never sold drugs. I’ve used them, but I ain’t never sold them.” That’s when he told me I was lying. He told me that my brain was telling him so.
Here is Durham’s account: Jessie was questioned briefly before the polygraph interview began. Durham wrote that in that pretest interview, Jessie “said that he has never participated in a Satanic ritual and has never observed one. He denied being involved in the murders and does not know who killed the three boys. He also said he does not suspect anyone.” During the polygraph test, Durham asked Jessie ten more questions. After the test, Durham wrote that Jessie had recorded “significant responses indicative of deception” on these five critical questions: “Have you everbeen in Robin Hood woods?” “Have you ever took part in devil worship?” “Have you ever attended a devil worship ceremony?” “Are you involved in the murder of those three boys?” And “Do you know who killed those three boys?” According to Ridge’s notes, Durham came out of the interview room and announced, “He’s lying his ass off.”
Jessie later said that Durham had insisted his polygraph machine could read people’s minds, and that it could tell if what was in their minds was different from what they said. “I didn’t know what was going on,” Jessie said. “Because how could my brain be telling him that I was sitting there lying? It got me confused. Then he stood up and he was talking. He kinda spit on me. I don’t know if it was on purpose or not, ’cause he was yelling when he did it. I drew back. I was going to hit him. Then Mike Allen came in and grabbed me.”
Jessie said the detectives moved him to another room while they talked to Durham. By now it was almost 12:30P.M .
Then Gitchell came and got me and took me to another room, and that’s when he started talking to me. The whole time, the same questions that they’d already asked me, they kept asking over and over again. When Gitchell asked me what the boys looked like, I told him all the stuff I’d heard. I kept telling Gary Gitchell I wanted to go home. He said I could go home in a minute, then he kept asking me the same questions, over and over again.
From that point, it just got rougher on down. They asked me, how did I know so much about the murder if I didn’t do it? I kept telling him I didn’t know who did it—I just knewof it—what my friend told me. But they kept hollering at me. Gary Gitchell and Bryn Ridge both. They kept saying they knew I had something to do with it, because other people done told ’em. After I told ’em what the boys were wearing, Gary Gitchell told me, was any of them tied up? That’s when I went along with him. I repeated what he told me. I said, yes, they was tied up. He asked, “What was they tied up with?” I told ’em a rope. He got mad. He told me, “God damn it, Jessie, don’t mess with me.” He said, “No. They was tied up with shoestrings.” I had to go all through the story again until I got it right. They hollered at me until I got it right. So whatever he was telling me, I started telling him back. But I figured something was wrong, ’cause if I’d a killed ’em, I’d a known how I done it.
The interrogations so far were not tape-recorded, and neither was the one that followed. The only accounts of what transpired are Jessie’s, and two written reports by Ridge—a handwritten version and a later, typewritten one. According to Jessie, the interview hinged on a moment when Gitchell literally drew him a picture. It was of a circle surrounded byX s. Inside the circle, Gitchell drew three dots. As Jessie recalled the exchange, “Gitchell pointed to the dots and said, ‘This is you, Damien, and Jason. TheX s are police all around you. You can be in the circle or you can be out.’ I said I wanted to be out.”
Ridge made no reference to any such circle in his typed report, but he did in his handwritten notes. According to his notes, the polygraph examination had produced a change in Jessie. As police continued to question him after his experience with Durham, Jessie made several accusatory statements about Damien and Jason. Now, according to Ridge, Jessie said that he had “received a call from Jason Baldwin the night before the murders. They were going to go out and get some boys and hurt them…. He knew what they were going to do.” After that, Ridgewrote, “Jessie began to say something, and then says he doesn’t want anything to do with it.” But Jessie’s hesitancy did not last. Following that expression of reluctance, Jessie reportedly told the detectives
- —that he had seen a picture of the murdered boys at a meeting of a “Satanic cult”
- —that “all meetings are held on Wednesdays”
- —that the group “has had meetings in Robin Hood”
- —that at the meetings, members built fires “of paper and wood and stuff,” and “someone brings a dog, and they usually kill the dog…and eat part of it”
- —that the animal killings were “part of a ritual”
- —that on the Wednesday the boys were killed “there was no meeting”
- —that “a friend of Jason’s” would “bring a briefcase” containing “a couple of guns and drugs—marijuana and cocaine”
- —that the picture he’d seen of the three victims standing “in front of a home” had come from the briefcase
- —that he didn’t know who had the briefcase now
- —that “Jason and Damien are having sex with each other”
- —that “Jason has a folding knife”
- —that “Damien has watched boys in the woods where they were killed”
- —that Damien and Jason had called him three times about the murders: once, the day before; again, on the morning of the murders; and a third time, soon after the murders, “after dark,” when he’d heard Damien in the background saying, “We did it.”
The statements sent a thrill through the station. But claims of a photograph, satanic rituals, a teenager with a folding knife, and even Damien’s alleged shouts of “We did it” were not enough to claim a solution to the murders. On the other hand, Jessie’s account had changed considerably since his arrival at the police station more than four hours earlier. He’d said initially he knew nothing of the murders. Now his statements were getting more elaborate, more accusatory, and more focused on Damien. The detectives upped the ante. According to Ridge’s handwritten notes, they showed Jessie “a picture of one victim in the coroner’s office.” The notes continue: “Jessie knew it was one of those killed by Damien. Jessie looked hard at the picture and said it was of the ‘Moore boy,’ and that it was one of the boys in the Polaroid.” This was apparently a reference to the photograph that was reported to have been in the briefcase seen at the esbat. Alongside this section of notes, there appears a circle, with the words “the circle” written inside. The next line of the text continues: “Jessie stated that he didn’t want to be a part of this, that Damien and Jason killed, he did not.”
With Jessie clearly shaken, Ridge wrote, “I left the room, at which time Jessie informed Gary Gitchell of his being present during time of the murders, [of his having] witnessed the murders by Damien and Jason.” Having tape-recorded nothing so far, the detectives decided it was now time to record what Jessie was saying. Ridge’s handwritten notes conclude: “Taped statement began after time given to get self composed.”
Jessie later said that after the session with Durham, he had decided to start “telling ’em back whatever they told me.” He said there were three reasons for that decision. The circle was one of them. The photograph of the murdered child laid out on the slab at the crime lab was another. “It was just a kid that was beat up in the face,” he recalled, “but when I looked at it, it shocked me.” His third incentive was a tape recording. After drawing the circle for Jessie and showing him the photo of the murdered boy, Gitchell had also played him a tape recording featuring the eerie, disembodied voice of a child. The voice said spookily, “Nobody knows what happened but me.” Jessie was not told—and would not know until much later—that the voice was that of Aaron Hutcheson. The six-word segment of tape that Gitchell played for Jessie had been extracted from an interview with Aaron that police had recorded a few days earlier.
Ridge made no mention of the photo, the circle, or the child’s voice in his typewritten report.He did note, however, that, “at about 2:20P.M ., Jessie told Inspector Gitchell that he was present at the time of the murders…. We then prepared for the interrogation to be taped.”
Until this day, Jessie’s most serious experience with the police had been an incident involving the theft of several flags belonging to the Marion High School marching band. After years in special education classes, Jessie had dropped out of school, but he had dreams of building a speedway, and he needed some flags for it. Not too cleverly, he had gone back to school to steal flags from the band. Driver had recognized that Jessie was “kind of slow mentally,” but Jessie’s age and intellectual limitations were of little concern to the police. Except for the permissions they’d sought from his father to question and polygraph him, Jessie’s claim that he understood his constitutional rights was treated the same as if he were a lawyer. Now, with the tape-recording about to begin, he was read his rights again, and again, without benefit of parents or counsel, he waived them.
The taped part of Jessie’s interrogation began at 2:44. For thirty-four minutes, while tape fed through the recorder, Jessie answered questions for Gitchell, Ridge, and Allen. Most of his answers were vague. Many were contradictory. Almost all began with a prompt by one of the detectives.
“Okay, Jessie,” Ridge said. “Let’s go straight to that date, May 5,1993. Wednesday. Early in the morning. You received a phone call. Is that correct?”
Jessie: “Yes, I did.”
Ridge: “And who made that phone call?”
Jessie: “Jason Baldwin.”
Ridge: “All right, what occurred, what did he talk about?”
Jessie: “He called me and asked me if I could go to West Memphis with him, and I told him, no, I had to go to work and stuff. He told me that he had to go to West Memphis so him and Damien went and then I went with them.”
Ridge: “All right, when did you go with them?”
Jessie: “That morning.”
Jessie said that he, Damien, and Jason had walked the three or four miles from Marion to West Memphis, and into the Robin Hood woods. Ridge asked what happened there.
Jessie answered: “When I was there, I saw Damien hit this one boy real bad, and then he started screwing them and stuff…”
Ridge showed him a newspaper clipping of the three victims and asked him which boy Damien had attacked. Jessie pointed to one of the pictures and said, “Michael Moore.” But the boy Jessie pointed to was not Michael Moore. Gitchell, pointing to one of the photos, interjected, “This boy right here?” When Jessie answered, “Yeah,” Gitchell said, “All right, that’s the Byers boy. That’s who you’re pointing at?” Jessie said that it was.
Ridge continued: “Okay, so you saw Damien strike Chris Byers in the head?”
Jessie had not said he’d seen Damien strike Chris in the head. Nonetheless, he answered, “Right.”
Ridge: “What did he hit him with?”
Jessie: “He hit him with his fist and bruised him all up real bad, and then Jason turned around and hit Steve Branch…and started doing the same thing. Then the other one took off. Michael Moore took off running. So I chased him and grabbed hold of him, until they got there, and then I left.”
The statement marked a turning point, both in the questioning of Jessie and in the case. Jessie was saying that he had witnessed at least part of the crime. Not only that; Jessie was admitting his own participation. But like so much about this case, the statement was riddled with problems. The most serious centered on the crucial factor of time. Jessie said the incident he described had occurred in the morning. Yet the police knew that Chris, Michael, and Stevie had been in school then—and that they had remained there until school let out at 2:45P.M . Another problem was that even in this self-incriminating version, Jessie was saying that he’d left the scene without having witnessed the murders. Ridge tried again, taking Jessie back to the moment when he’d said Michael had “took off running.”
“Which way does he go?” Ridge asked. “I mean, does he go back toward where the houses are? Is he going to the Blue Beacon? Is he going out toward the fields? Where’s he running to?”
Jessie: “Toward the houses.”
Ridge: “Toward the houses?”
Gitchell: “Where the pipe is that goes across the yards?”
Jessie: “Yes, he run out there and I caught him and brought him back, and I took off.”
It happened repeatedly: Jessie saying he’d left the scene without witnessing the murders.
Ridge tried again. “Okay,” he prompted. “And when you came back a little later, now all three boys are tied?”
Jessie had said nothing about returning to the scene. But he answered, “Yes.”
Ridge: “Is that right?”
Jessie: “Yes, and I took off and run home.”
Ridge: “All right, have they got their clothes on when you saw them tied?”
Jessie: “No, they had them off.”
Ridge: “They had already gotten them off? When he first hit the boy—when Damien first hit the first boy—did they have their clothes on then?”
Ridge: “All right, when did they take their clothes off?”
Jessie: “Right after they beat up all three of them, beat them up real bad.”
Ridge: “Beat them up real bad, and then they took their clothes off?”
Ridge: “And then they tied them?”
Jessie: “Then they tied them up, tied their hands up, they started screwing them and stuff, cutting them and stuff, and I saw it and turned around and looked, and then I took off running. I went home. Then they called me and asked me, ‘How come I didn’t stay?’ I told them, ‘I just couldn’t.’”
Ridge: “Just couldn’t stay?”
Jessie: “I couldn’t stand it to see what they were doing to them.”
Still, Jessie was not saying that he’d witnessed a murder.
Ridge asked, “Okay. Now when this is going on, when this is taking place, you saw somebody with a knife. Who had a knife?”
“Jason,” Jessie said.
In answers to a half dozen more questions, Jessie said he saw Jason cut one of the boys in the face and another boy “at the bottom,” in what Gitchell established was “his groin area.” Then Ridge asked, in a rare acknowledgment of Jessie’s limitations: “Do you know what a penis is?”
“Yeah,” Jessie answered. “That’s where he was cut.”
The officers established that the boy in question was “the Byers boy again.” When Jessie confirmed, “That’s the one I seen them cutting on,” Ridge asked again: “All right. You know what a penis is?”
Again, Jessie said yes, and that that was where he’d seen Jason cutting, “right there real close to his penis and stuff, and I saw some blood, and that’s when I took off.”
The officers asked a few questions about where Jessie was standing as this bloody scene unfolded. He told them that he was on one of the banks overlooking the drainage ditch. “I was looking down, and after I seen all of that, I took off.”
Ridge acknowledged Jessie’s claim to have left the scene. “All right,” he said, “you went home, and about what time was it that all of this took place? I’m not saying when they called you. I’m saying what time was it that you were actually there in the park?”
“About twelve,” Jessie said.
Ridge: “About noon?”
But the police knew that noon was no good. So Ridge’s next question was: “Okay, was it after school had let out?”
Jessie: “I didn’t go to school.”
Ridge: “These little boys…”
Jessie: “They skipped school.”
Every detective in the room knew, even if Jessie did not, that the statement was absurd. But the detectives persisted. And Jessie said it again: the boys had skipped school. In this version, he had met Jason and Damien in the woods “early in the morning,” at about 9A.M ., and the victims, who had skipped school, had been murdered by noon.
Exasperated, Ridge asked Jessie if he wore a watch. When Jessie said that it was at home, Ridge suggested: “So your time period may not be exactly right is what you’re saying.”
“Right,” Jessie answered.
As the interview progressed, Jessie’s version of events grew more convoluted. At one point he told the detectives that “after all of this stuff happened, that night that they done it, I went home about noon, then they called me at nine o’clock that night.” He said Jason placed the call, but that Damien was at Jason’s house with him at the time. “They asked me how come I left so early and stuff, and I told them that I couldn’t stay there and watch that stuff no more…And Damien was hollering in the background saying, ‘We done it. We done it. What are we going to do if somebody saw us? What are we going to do?’”
But now Gitchell was growing impatient. He told Jessie, “I’ve got a feeling here you’re not quite telling me everything. Now you know that we’re recording everything, so this is very, very important to tell us the entire truth. If you were there the whole time, then tell us that you were there the whole time. Don’t leave anything out. This is very, very important. Now just tell us the truth.”
Jessie responded, “I was there until they tied them up and then that’s when I left. After they tied them up, I left.”
Gitchell: “But you saw them cutting on the boys.”
Jessie: “I saw them cutting on them…”
Gitchell: “So what else is there, after that?”
Jessie: “They laid the knife down beside them, and I saw them tying them up, and that’s when I left.”
Ridge: “Were the boys conscious or were they…?”
Jessie: “They were unconscious then.”
Jessie: “And after I left they done more.”
Ridge: “They done more?”
Jessie: “They started screwing them again.”
Jessie went on to describe a scene that, again, did not conform to the facts. The detectives knew that all of the bodies had been found in a highly unusual posture, backs arched and hands tied to ankles. Yet just as Jessie had failed to mention the removal of their clothes, he now ignored the peculiarity of how the boys were bound. He repeatedly mentioned only that their hands were tied. He even said that “one little boy” was “kicking” his legs “up in the air.” When Ridge asked, if “just their hands are tied, what’s to keep them from running off?” Jessie still did not say anything about the feet having been tied. The only reason he could offer for why the boys had not run off was that the assailants had “beat them up so bad so they can’t hardly move.”
Ridge tried again: “You said that they had their hands tied up, tied down. Were their hands tied in a fashion that they couldn’t have run? You tell me.”
But Jessie didn’t get it. “They could run,” he said.
Gitchell took another tack, asking: “Did you ever use—did anyone use—a stick and hit the boys?” Jessie volunteered that Damien had hit one boy with a “kind of a big old stick.” He also said he’d seen Jason cut one of the boys on the face, using a “fold-up knife.” And he said he’d been involved in the “cult” for about three months. Asked by Gitchell what the cult’s members did “typically in the woods,” Jessie replied, “We go out, kill dogs and stuff, and then carry girls out there…. Wescrew them and stuff…. We have an orgy and stuff like that.”
Jessie had provided the detectives with a few details they could use. But they still lacked the crucial one. Ridge made a delicate move. “Okay,” he said. “Let me ask you something. Now this is real serious, and I want you to be real truthful, and I want you to think about it before you answer it. Don’t just say yes or no real quick. I want you to think about it. Did you actually hit any of these boys?”
Gitchell: “Now, tell us the truth.”
Ridge: “Did you actually rape any of these boys?”
Ridge: “Did you actually kill any of these boys?”
Ridge: “Did you see any of the boys actually killed?”
Ridge: “Okay. Which one did you see killed?”
Jessie: “That one right there.”
Gitchell: “Now, you’re pointing to the Byers boy again?”
Ridge: “How was he actually killed?”
Jessie: “He choked him real bad and all.”
The police had not seen—and the medical examiner had not mentioned—any indication that the boys had been choked, much less that that’s how they died. But Ridge carried on. “Choking him? Okay, what was he choking him with?”
Jessie: “His hands, like a stick. He had a big old stick, kinda holding it over his neck.”
Ridge: “Okay, so he was choking him to the point where he actually went unconscious, so at that point, you felt like he was dead?”
Jessie had claimed to have witnessed at least one of the murders. But again there was a problem, and not a minor one. Christopher Byers clearly had sustained a profound injury—one severe enough to have killed him—yet Jessie was not mentioning that. Instead, he was attributing the boy’s death to strangulation with a stick. The trouble was that Christopher’s neck was one of the few parts of his body that had shown no signs of trauma. Aside from a few scattered scratches, his neck appeared to have been untouched.
Ridge and Gitchell did not press the point. They had an eyewitness to the murders. They opted not to be picky. But there was still the nagging problem of Jessie’s times to be addressed. Ridge approached it once again. “Okay. They killed the boys,” he said.
Jessie had not said he’d seen the other two boys killed, but Ridge glossed over that point. He continued. “They killed the boys. You decided to go. You went home. How long after you got home before you received the phone call? Thirty minutes or an hour?”
In an interview full of misrepresentations of what Jessie had said, this was one of the greatest. Jessie had repeatedly stated that he’d arrived at the woods at about 9A.M . and that he had left there at “about noon.” He said the phone call from Jason had come at about nine o’clock that night. Yet now Ridge was giving him a choice. How long after he’d left the woods had the phone call from Jason come? Thirty minutes, or an hour?
Jessie was silent for a moment. Then he said, “An hour.”
The police decided to end the interview there. Ridge noted the time, 3:18P.M ., and the tape recorder was turned off. By now, Jessie had been at the police station for almost six hours. He had been questioned, polygraphed, questioned, and then questioned once again. Of all that questioning, only the past thirty-four minutes had been recorded.
But Jessie’s interrogation was not over yet.Police took a twenty-minute break, during which Jessie smoked two cigarettes. Then Gitchell began another interview—and this one he also recorded. The time of this second interview is disputed, but a police report listing the chronology of the day’s events noted it was conducted “to clear up some discrepancies concerning time and events in the first interview.”
This time, only Gitchell was in the room with Jessie, and for reasons that are not explained, the interview began with Jessie offering a dramatically different account of the time at which he, Damien, and Jason allegedly arrived in the Robin Hood woods. Throughout the first interview, he had maintained that they were there in the morning and that he had left by noon. Now, after a twenty-seven-minute break, during which the tape recorder was off, all of that had changed.
Gitchell: “Jessie…when you three were in the woods and the little boys come up, about what time was it?”
Jessie: “I would say it was about five or so. Five or six.”
Gitchell: “Did you have your watch on at the time?”
Jessie: (Shakes his head no.)
Gitchell: “All right, you told me earlier around seven or eight. Which time was it?”
Jessie: “It was seven or eight.”
Gitchell: “Are you…”
Jessie: “It was starting to get dark.”
Gitchell: “Oh. Well, that clears it up…”
With that troublesome matter now quickly and neatly “cleared up,” Gitchell turned to another of the problems with the earlier confession, the part in which Jessie’d said that the boys had been tied with ropes. The correct answer would have been shoestrings, some white, others black, that had been removed from the children’s own shoes.
Gitchell: “All right. Who tied the boys up?”
Gitchell: “Did Damien just tie them all up, or did anyone help Damien?”
Jessie: “Jason helped him.”
Gitchell: “Okay. And what did they use to tie them up?”
Jessie: “A rope.”
Gitchell: “Okay, what color was the rope?”
Quickly abandoning that line of questioning, Gitchell moved on to the question of rape. Because the boys were naked and tied the way they were, police had suspected that sexual violation might have been part of their murders. Jessie said he saw Damien and Jason rape two of the boys, whom he identified oddly—and incorrectly—as “the Myers” and “the Branch.” Gitchell asked about several forms of sex. Jessie said that, in addition to raping them, Damien and Jason had had oral sex with two of the boys or, as he put it, “They stuck their thang in their mouth.”
At one point, Gitchell rose from his seat, apologizing to Jessie. “Okay. All right,” he said. “Hold on just a minute.” There was a pause, during which Gitchell left the room. When the chief detective returned he explained, “I’m sorry I keep coming back and forth, but I got people that want me to ask you some other questions…” When the questioning resumed, he asked, “Did anyone go down on the boys and maybe sucked theirs or something?”
Jessie said, “Not that. I didn’t see neither one of them do that.”
Whether anything had been “clarified” or not, that concluded the second session. Though the time was not mentioned on the tape, a police time chart noted that at 5:05P.M ., Jessie was offered food, and that an hour later he was brought a “burger and Coke.” But while Jessie was getting to relax, detectives Ridge and Gitchell—along with deputy prosecuting attorney John Fogleman and municipal court judge William “Pal” Rainey—were busy preparing an affidavit. At 9:06P.M . they appeared in municipal court, this time in front of Judge Rainey, for a hearing to explain why they had probable cause to arrest Jessie, Damien, and Jason and to search their houses. By then, Jessie had been at the police station for more than eleven hours.
Years later, Jessie would recall that his questioning by police had seemed to him like a game. He said that when the detectives refused to accept his answers to their questions, he didn’t know what to do. Then he figured out that they were giving him clues, and that when he provided answers that conformed to the clues, things went better for him. Though the questioning had seemed serious, it had also struck him as silly. “I figured they knew I was lying from the git-go,” he said, “because the police, they knew me. They knew me for a long time. They knew I wasn’t that type of person, to go killing little kids. I figured they knew I was lying ’cause they was lying, too.”
There was an easy way to test the accuracy of Jessie’s statements. Gitchell himself had told theWest Memphis Evening Times just a few weeks earlier that “in the initial stages [of the investigation], people were calling and confessing. But by what they said, they were eliminated quickly.” Gitchell told the paper that his officers had “escorted some potential witnesses or suspects into the area” to test their statements against elements of the crime the police knew to be true. It would have been easy to have subjected Jessie to a similar test, to have brought him to Robin Hood and had him point out to officers where the events he described had transpired. During the first recorded interview, Detective Ridge had, in fact, suggested doing just that.
“Are you willing to go down there with us,” Ridge had asked Jessie, “and us having a camcorder, and show us where these things took place? Would you do that?”
Jessie’s response was inaudible, but the boy apparently nodded his head.
Ridge wanted to get his answer on tape. He asked, “Wouldn’t have any problem with that?”
Jessie: “Not that I know of, I wouldn’t.”
Ridge: “But you would be able to point out where these things took place?”
But Jessie was never taken to the woods. Despite the numerous inconsistencies and flat-out errors in his statement, Gitchell and his detectives decided not to put it to the simple test of questioning Jessie at the site while someone videotaped the excursion. The detectives were satisfied with Jessie’s account. That, or they were unwilling to expose it to the risks that a trip to the woods would entail. Ridge adopted a stance of certainty, writing in his final report, “Jessie Junior, during the course of the interview, gave specific information that only a person with firsthand knowledge could have had. Jessie Misskelley Junior stated that he did take part in the apprehension of the victims and that he was an eyewitness to the murders by Jason Baldwin and Damien Echols.”
When the detectives were through with their questions, they took Jessie to a holding cell. Later, he recalled, “After they turned the tape recorder off, I was too tired to talk. I just wanted to lie down. I figured I was just supposed to wait there until my dad come to get me.” No one had explained to Jessie that he had implicated himself in the triple murder by saying that he’d caught and held one of the boys, or that he was about to be arrested. “I figured they knew I needed a ride home,” he said. “But my dad never did show up.”
IT IS RARE THAT JUDGES ISSUE WARRANTSfor nighttime searches. Arkansas law requires police to show that extraordinary circumstances necessitate invading a home after dark. These circumstances are well defined and narrow: the home to be searched must be difficult for police to approach by day, or there must be a threat that officers will be harmed or evidence destroyed if a daytime search is attempted. None of the trailer homes where the three suspects lived were difficult to approach, day or night. And police had questioned all three of the teenagers without a hint of threat. As for the likelihood that evidence would be destroyed, thirty days had already passed since the murders. If evidence remained at the suspects’ homes, the chance that it would be destroyed within the next twelve hours might have struck oddsmakers as slim. But June 5, when the town would mark the passage of a month since the murders, was only a day and a few hours away, and now that police had Jessie’s confession, they did not want to wait.
While Jessie waited for his father, deputy prosecutor Fogleman was appearing before municipal judge Rainey to explain why it was essential that the homes of Damien, Jason, Jessie, and Domini be searched that very night. Fogleman’s reason, as he’d written in the sworn affidavit he handed to Rainey, was that the suspects were “close friends” and “members of a close-knit cult group.” Rainey signed the search warrants, as well as the warrants authorizing the arrests of Damien and Jason. At 10:28P.M ., with a full moon high above them, dozens of police cars from several agencies pulled into three trailer parks. Officers burst out and their urgent searches began.
It was a Thursday night. Usually, on weeknights, Jason had to stay at home with his younger brothers, while their mother worked the evening shift at a trucking firm in Memphis. But today had been the last day of classes at Marion High. Jason had finished his exams and completed the tenth grade. To congratulate him, and to thank him for the work he’d done, both at school and taking care of his brothers, his mom had made arrangements for him to be off that night. He was at Damien’s house, celebrating with his friends.
Damien’s parents, meanwhile, had planned a night out for themselves at the new Splash Casino, which had recently opened in Mississippi, about fifty miles south of Memphis. Pam Echols and Joe Hutchison were headed there for some fun. They’d rented a television and a VCR for Damien and Michelle while they were away. Jason had come to the house, and so had Domini. The four teenagers were watching a video calledLeprechaun, a recent horror movie, when Michelle heard sounds outside. Pulling aside the curtain, she yelled at her brother and his friends, “Go hide!”
“We thought it was a game,” Jason would later recall. “But it was the police.”
Jason ran to Damien’s room, while Michelle went to the door. When Jason returned to the living room, the officers had Damien in handcuffs. “I was, like, ‘What’s going on?’” he recalled. “I told them, ‘I know Damien. He doesn’t do drugs. He wasn’t doing anything wrong.’ But they just told me and Michelle and Domini to sit on the couch. When we asked why, they told us to shut up. Then a cop came in and asked me if I was Jason Baldwin. I said I was. He said, ‘Well, you’re under arrest too.’ I asked, ‘For what?’ He said, ‘For murder.’ I said, ‘No. You’ve got the wrong people!’”
Damien later said that he was not surprised. In the weeks between the murders and this night, he said, “The cops camped in our driveway. They had spotlights on the house. I could not sleep at night.” Now, surrounded by police, he was led away without resistance.
Police charged Damien and Jason with three counts each of capital murder. Damien was listed on the arrest record as an eighteen-year-old roofer without a driver’s license. On a line for “peculiarities,” someone had written: “earrings, two left, one right.” Jason was listed as a sixteen-year-old student, five feet eight inches tall, weighing 112 pounds. No “peculiarities” were noted for him. According to the arrest reports, police read both boys their rights but the suspects “made no statements about the charge.”
Jason later said that though he remembers having been read his Miranda rights, they’d “meant nothing at the time.”He soon sat handcuffed to a chair at the police station battling shock, anger, and fear. “I didn’t know what to do, what to say, where to go,” he recalled. “I was in there trying to tell them where I was at that day, and they said, ‘No. We know you’re lying.’ I said I was at school that day. They said, ‘You mean, if we get your school records, they’ll show you were there?’ I said, ‘Yes. Get them.’”
The police booked Charles Jason Baldwin on suspicion of murder and took him to a cell. They told him to get out of his clothes and handed him a set of police-issue clothes that were so large they almost fell off him. He was driven to a local hospital, where technicians took dental X rays and samples of his hair, blood, and saliva. From there, West Memphis police drove him to the county jail and put him into a cell. By now it was well past midnight. Sixteen-year-old Jason had not been allowed to place a telephone call. His mother had not been informed of his arrest. He had no attorney. And his questioning by police had not been recorded.
On a Scale of One to Ten
As soon as Jessie, Damien, and Jason all were behind bars, the department notified the media that the killers had been caught. The next morning—June 4, 1993—people on both sides of the Mississippi River awakened to the news. At 9A.M ., Inspector Gitchell held a press conference to announce his department’s success. Television stations throughout the delta broke into their regular schedules to carry Gitchell’s statement live. Cameras showed the balding inspector sitting alone behind an array of microphones, his detectives in a line behind him. Gitchell announced the names of the three teenagers who’d been arrested during the night. He said they’d been regarded as suspects since early in the investigation. “It was like a big puzzle,” he said. “The pieces started falling in place to make a clear picture.” He reassured viewers that the suspects were securely in custody. And he praised his officers for the work they’d done on what he said had been the most difficult case of his career.
Reporters fired questions. What could he tell them about the accused? Had they known the victims? How had police cracked the case? Gitchell would not comment. Did he know the motive for the killings? Gitchell said that he did, but would not elaborate. One reporter zeroed in on the rumor that had dogged the case since the first body floated to the surface. Were the defendants members of a cult? Gitchell shook his head. “I can’t comment on that.”
The sensational press conference was drawing to an unsatisfying close. Finally a reporter asked the chief detective, “On a scale of one to ten, how solid do you feel your case is?” This one Gitchell could answer. He smiled and said confidently, “Eleven.”
But Gitchell’s confidence was overstated. At the time of the arrests, he and his detectives had Jessie’s convoluted confession to hold against the three—and little else. Later, Fogleman would acknowledge that “the only thing” police had against Jason “was Jessie’s statement,” and in a trial, “an accomplice’s statement alone is insufficient; there has to be something else connecting a person to a crime.” Although the prosecutor recognized that he could use Jessie’s statement as probable cause for an arrest, he would later admit that “if we had tried the case the day that Jason was arrested, he would have been acquitted. There would have been a directed verdict of acquittal.” As a result of the dearth of evidence against Jason, Fogleman later explained, Jessie’s “statement had to be investigated further, to see whether or not more evidence could have been developed.”
From a legal point of view, the case against Damien was not much better. As with Jason, Jessie’s statement alone was insufficient. And despite the abundant rumors about Damien, by the time of the arrests, police had found no physical evidence linking him to the crime. They’d taken hair samples, blood samples, and urine samples from him and sent them to the crime lab, but none connected him to the murders. They had a polygraph examination that Bill Durham said Damien had flunked, but polygraphs are considered too unreliable to be admissible in court.
The police had no evidence at the time of the arrests other than an array of statements: Jessie’s statement, Vicki Hutcheson’s statements, and a half dozen statements from young people between the ages of twelve and seventeen saying that Damien had done it. Except for Hutcheson’s, all of the statements had been given to the police by minors. And many of those, including Jessie’s, had become incriminating only after police had administered a polygraph test, which Durham said the teenager had failed. Though reporters had no way of knowing it at the time, this was the entire basis of Gitchell’s claim that his department’s case was an “eleven.”
“So Close to Perfect”
Jason’s mother was no lawyer, but she assessed the arrest of her son much the way Fogleman later acknowledged he had. She did not believe there was any evidence that could be used to prosecute Jason. After Gitchell’s press conference, she stormed into Ridge’s office, demanding to know why Jason was being held. Ridge explained that Jessie had accused him of the murders. By then, the family members of the victims, as well as those of the accused, had been shown a copy of Jessie’s statement.
“I’ve got proof that Jessie Misskelley is lying,” Gail Grinnell exclaimed. Focusing on Jessie’s repeated claims that the murders had happened early in the day, she told Ridge that Jason had attended school that day. “If he was in school,” Grinnell said, Jessie’s claim “cannot possibly be true.”
In contrast to Jason’s later recollection that he had talked to the police, Ridge complained to Grinnell that he had not. She replied that if Jason wasn’t talking, it was because she had advised him not to, after the detectives had come to their house. She told Ridge that she’d been “scared, ’cause you all put words in his mouth and make things…make a mountain out of a molehill.”
Ridge countered, “Well, that’s the reason we got tape recorders. And I’m not putting words into your mouth.” Grinnell persisted, until Ridge finally told her, “It’s like this. If you would listen to me for just a second, I’ll try and clear something up for you. We’ve got one person that told us the story that is very believable. If Jason doesn’t tell us the story, a story, if Jason doesn’t tell us what his side of things are, we will never know what he has to say.”
Grinnell replied, “Well, I’ll get him a lawyer so that he can tell the lawyer. I want him to have a lawyer with him because I’ve never been involved in anything like this before and I don’t want to see my son go away for my mistake. I know he’s innocent. He is innocent. But I don’t want him being made out not to be innocent because he don’t have a lawyer.”
Ridge was condescending. “Do you understand,” he asked, “that we tape our conversations, we don’t put words into people’s mouths? It’s exactly on tape what is said, and we would welcome the opportunity to talk to Jason and he will not talk because his mother has told him not to talk.”
“One of the reasons I told Jason not to talk to the police,” Grinnell replied, “is because I was told that the police was going around and telling lies about Jason before they came and arrested him. After police questioned Damien, there was rumors started. People were saying that the police told them this and told them that. And I thought in my mind then, the police are trying to make him out to be the guilty one. And I told him not to talk to them, to anybody. And I said, if you hear of anybody else saying something that a policeman said, get his name, ’cause I am going to go to the police station with it, because there has been policemen going out there in the trailer park telling kids lies.”
Gail Grinnell said again that Jason was innocent, that he had been in school, and that she had obtained a statement to that effect from the principal. Finally, she sighed, “I’m so tired. My whole family has been up all night.”
At that, Ridge defended the midnight arrests. “It’s a situation that couldn’t be avoided,” he said. “We had to look for evidence, and if it’s there, then it’s going to look bad for Jason, and if it’s not, then Jason is cleared because of it. So it’s the only way to get the answers, is to do what we did. We didn’t want to make things hard on you. We don’t want to make things hard on Jason. But these are the only tools we have to get to the truth sometimes.”
Grinnell asked when she could see her son. “I’m worried about him because I know that he is scared,” she told the detective. “I know that he’s real scared. He’s alone.”
Ridge said he did not know when she would be permitted to see Jason. Grinnell asked how he could base Jason’s arrest on nothing more than the statement Jessie had made, with all its discrepancies. “There are so many different stories in that story he gave,” she exclaimed. “I don’t see how anyone could believe it.”
“It’s like this,” Ridge replied. “We’ve got a story that is very, very believable. It is so close to perfect that we have to believe it. So we’re going to believe it until we can break that story, and we cannot even start to break that story apart until Jason tells us something.”
When Grinnell tried to protest again, Ridge silenced her. “You don’t have the point of view that we got,” he said. With that the meeting ended.
“Sensitive and Inflammatory”
Over at municipal court, meanwhile, the case was taking another turn. Municipal judge Rainey, who had signed the warrants for the searches and arrests just the night before, now issued an order denying public review of those documents.But by the time Rainey issued his order, sensitive information about the investigation had already been leaked—and now Jessie’s confession was too. While refusing to comment about the case, other than to say that it was an “eleven,” police had allowed people outside the department to see transcripts of Jessie’s confession. Gail Grinnell had seen it, and so had many others. A television news director reported that a woman called his station the day after the arrests, offering to sell a copy for several hundred dollars.The day after Rainey sealed the records, a copy reached theCommercial Appeal . Rainey issued his order on Friday. On Monday, the paper ran a copyrighted front-page article outlining what Jessie had said. The headlines read:TEEN DESCRIBES “CULT”TORTURE OF BOYS andDEFENDANT MISSKELLEY TELLS POLICE OF SEX MUTILATION .
The leak of Jessie’s confession created a sensation, but Rainey’s order sealing the affidavits prevented reporters from discovering how little the police had to back it up. The effect was that news outlets focused on the three defendants and on what Jessie had said about them. For days, a blizzard of news broadcasts and articles blanketed the area. Even someone who did not buy a paper could read headlines such as these, just in passing a newsstand:
ONE SUSPECT WAS“SCARY,”
TALKED OF WORSHIPING THE DEVIL
OUTBURST IN COURT BY VICTIM’S DAD REFLECTS
WORSHIP OF EVIL DEBATED AS MOTIVE IN KILLINGS
ARK.YOUTHS COULD FACE THE DEATH PENALTY
The articles that accompanied the headlines told a public hungry for information that Damien “carried a cat’s skull around with him at school and routinely dressed in black”; that Jason was said to be “shy and artistic” but “into that devil stuff”; and that Jessie was “tough” and “a bit troubled” but had been considered “kind to kids.” Gitchell maintained his position that he could not comment on the case.
But Rainey’s order sealing the records did not sit well with newspaper editors on either side of the Mississippi River. The battle for information suddenly became part of the story. In response to the official clamp on information, theCommercial Appeal of Memphis filed a formal request for the records, citing Arkansas’s freedom of information law. The paper’s managing editor said that the records were needed “to help sort out facts alleged in the case from a growing supply of rumors.” The smallerWest Memphis Evening Times echoed the complaint.
But editors’ cautions changed nothing, and shortly after Rainey sealed the records, a state judge affirmed the unusual order.Like Rainey, the state judge said that the information contained in the records was “sensitive and inflammatory” and that “it would be prejudicial to the defendants to have those documents released to the public prior to the trial.” In fact, the records contained nothing more inflammatory than the statements of Jessie Misskelley, which had already been reported. But the public did not know that.
But by and large, for most of the media, reporting on satanism beat skepticism, hands down. The West Memphis paper reported that Damien wore the number 666 and “a sign of the devil” inside his boots. It quoted two boys who claimed to have heard of ghosts in Jason’s house. It quoted an unnamed girl who claimed that she had seen Damien drink Jason and “Dominique’s” blood, and another who said Damien had once “threatened to cut a boy’s head off and put it on a doorstep.” It quoted a woman who lived in the Lakeshore area who’d noticed that “last year, there were some dogs that turned up missing out here,” adding that “the Echols boy always wore black.” In editions on three consecutive days, theJonesboro Sun, in northeast Arkansas’s largest city, quoted a local Baptist minister who said that Damien had made a pact with the devil and would be going to hell. “I’ve never witnessed to anyone any harder,” the minister was quoted as saying. “He didn’t reject me. He rejected Christ.” An article inUSA Today began: “Michael Echols, who calls himself ‘Damien,’ once told a pastor he couldn’t go to heaven because he’s already committed—to going to hell.” TheUSA Today piece did, however, also quote a few of the suspects’ defenders. Joe Hutchison, Damien’s father, said, “I thought the law of this land was that the accused were considered innocent until someone proved them guilty.” A friend of the Misskelley family said that Jessie “wasn’t into Satanic worship, he was into country music.”
With the devil so prominent in news reports, ministers were quoted as experts. Six hundred people turned out two weeks after the arrests when the Missouri Street Church of Christ offered a free lecture on what advertisements said were “the six indicators of Satanic involvement.” They were an obsession with death, possession of “Satanic paraphernalia,” kidnapping, sexual abuse, cannibalism, and cremation. Reporters for the West Memphis paper covered the event. They also contacted “experts” in the occult, such as Driver and a Memphis psychiatrist and writer.Based on those interviews, the paper reported that “Echols’ reading habits could help determine the nature of his thinking and possible cult activities. People who knew Echols said he dressed in black, called himself ‘Damien,’ and carried a cat’s skull.” The Memphis psychiatrist reportedly confirmed that those were common signs that teenagers were “delving into Satanism.”
While preachers railed against Satan and reporters examined library books, police were coming to terms with the reality underlying the arrests. That was, as Fogleman would later delicately acknowledge, that Jessie Misskelley’s statement “had to be investigated further, to see whether or not more evidence could be developed.” The police had suspects, but did Fogleman have a case? With the three teenagers in custody, the West Memphis police entered the second phase of their investigation: a scramble to find evidence against them.
Detective Bray of Marion had introduced Vicki and Aaron Hutcheson to the West Memphis police. The Hutchesons had led them to Jessie Misskelley. And Jessie had handed them their big break in the case. Now, as detectives turned to the task of supporting what Jessie had said, Bray tried again to help. Again he turned to eight-year-old Aaron Hutcheson.
By the time of the arrests, Aaron had made several statements, many of them highly conflicting. But Bray was convinced that Aaron knew more than he’d yet acknowledged. A few hours after Gitchell announced the arrests, Bray interviewed the boy again. And now, Aaron’s account of what he’d seen took another dramatic turn. For the first time, the boy told Bray that he had been in the woods with the victims on the afternoon they disappeared. In fact, he said, he’d witnessed their murders. Suddenly, Aaron was now also clear as to the identities of his friends’ killers. The men he’d seen in the woods, Aaron said—the men he’d seen murdering his friends—were Damien, Jason, and Jessie.
In a long, disjointed statement, Aaron told Bray that on the afternoon the boys disappeared, he’d ridden his bike to Robin Hood. He said he’d seen five men in the woods: the three defendants and two others, whom he could not identify. They all wore black T-shirts with dragons on them and had knives “like Indians in the jungle have.” Jessie was holding Stevie down in the water, telling him, “I don’t want to kill you yet until what my boss says.” Damien was the boss. Michael and Chris found two guns lying on the pipe. They hid behind a tree. They planned, on the count of three, to jump out and shoot all five of the men. They counted to three, but when they began shooting, they discovered that the guns were not loaded. By then, Michael’s neck had been cut and blood was pouring out all over his T-shirt. After Michael was dead, Damien removed the boy’s clothes and raped him. Jessie cut the private parts off all three boys. Aaron began to run. Jessie saw him and started to chase him, but Aaron tripped him and got away.
Bray had long believed that Aaron had witnessed the murders, and now he was sure he’d been right. Four days later, on June 8, he questioned Aaron again. This time, Aaron’s details were even more preposterous. This time Aaron said that Jessie had called him the night before the murders. Jessie told Aaron to bring his friends to the woods, and that they would all “do something.” When Aaron arrived, Michael and Chris were behind a tree. (Later he said they were in a tree.) Jessie got hold of Stevie. Damien was standing in front of Stevie, holding a knife. Jessie ran Stevie into Damien’s knife, cutting him in the stomach. Then Jessie caught Aaron and tied him up for about forty seconds, but Aaron was able to kick his way free. After Aaron escaped, the assailants allegedly raped the other boys.
It was a messy, sad account, offered by a child who had been interviewed repeatedly by police and whose mother, with police approval, had appointed herself an unofficial investigator. But Bray recognized the potential importance of what young Aaron was saying. So far, police had only Jessie’s account of the murders. A second eyewitness account, even if it contradicted the first and was growing more fantastic by the day, might be invaluable, especially since it named the three teenagers who were in custody.
Gitchell apparently agreed, because on June 9, two days after the details of Jessie’s confession were reported by the media, the West Memphis chief inspector questioned Aaron again. Aaron repeated that he’d witnessed Damien, Jason, and Jessie murder his three friends. And now, Aaron added one more important detail: he told Inspector Gitchell that he’d seen all three of the victims tied up with rope.
ALMOST AS SOON AS HE HEARDabout the arrests, Ron Lax, a Memphis private investigator, decided to get involved in the case. A meticulous dresser, a self-described “anal-retentive” organizer, a collector of French antiques and books on art, Lax was not a stereotypical private eye. He headed his own investigations company, Inquisitor, Inc., with offices in Memphis and Nashville. Most of Inquisitor’s work focused on insurance and financial fraud. But in the past five years, Lax had widened the scope of his work. Defense lawyers had sought his help on cases where clients faced charges of capital murder. Lax had agreed, though he considered the death penalty an appropriate punishment for persons found guilty of some kinds of murder. Lax’s investigative work helped get some defendants acquitted. His experiences also convinced him that bad police work often resulted in charges against innocent people. By the time of the sensational West Memphis murders, Lax had moved from a position supporting the death penalty to one of opposition. He believed that people who committed terrible crimes should be locked up for life. But he no longer considered the legal process reliable enough to warrant the imposition of such an irrevocable sentence. By 1993, Inquisitor had grown big enough that Lax was able to assign himself a few singularly but personally important investigations of capital murder cases every year. Now, with news of the West Memphis arrests, he asked his assistant, Glori Shettles, to drive across the river and inform the court-appointed defense lawyers that if they wanted him, he was willing to help.
There had never been any question about the boys hiring their own defense. Jessie was the only one who even had a job, and that was intermittent work as a roofer. All lived with their families in rented mobile homes. Though Jason’s mother had told Ridge in desperation that she would “have to hire a lawyer,” there was no way she could have afforded to pay for even a few hours of legal advice, let alone the kind of help needed to mount a legal defense against death.
At a hearing on June 7, 1993, a state judge appointed a pair of lawyers to represent each of the three defendants. The judge appointed Val Price of Jonesboro, chief public defender for Craighead County, and Scott Davidson, also of Jonesboro, to represent Damien. He appointed Paul Ford and George Robin Wadley, both of Jonesboro, to represent Jason. And he appointed Dan Stidham and Greg Crow, law partners from Paragould, to represent Jessie. Most were in their mid-thirties. Stidham was twenty-seven. None had much experience representing clients charged with capital murder.
Jason, stunned by his arrest, hardly knew where he was, much less where his case was headed. He’d later recall that on the night of his arrest, he was driven first to the jail in Marion, then to the hospital in West Memphis, and finally to the juvenile detention center sixty miles north in Jonesboro.At their first meeting, Jason later said, his court-appointed lawyers told him that the state appeared to have little evidence that implicated him. According to Jessie’s confession, Jason had been the most vicious of the killers—the one who’d castrated Christopher Byers. But other than that, there was nothing. And unlike Damien, Jason did not even appear to be weird or mentally unstable. Jason had no history of violence. His entire criminal record consisted of having broken glass on cars stored in the derelict shed and having shoplifted a bag of M&M’s. He was an average-to-good student at Marion High, where he’d received certificates for punctuality and attendance. The police had obtained essays he’d written for an English class shortly before the murders, but they had a humorous, optimistic tone and held no hint that Jason had been harboring murderous impulses.
When Ford and Wadley read the essays, the men were struck by their mildness. In one assignment, when students had been asked to write about a classmate who had recently killed herself, Jason had written: “I didn’t know the girl very well. I seen her around every now and then. But I know how people that knew her feel, because once my mother tried to commit suicide, and I know how I felt when that happened. It was pretty devastating, since I was the one who found her and called 911 and kept her alive. But I am lucky. My mother is well and happy now, and so am I.”
Ford and Wadley noted that Jason had written those lines on April 5, 1993, a month to the day before the murders. Nothing about the kid seemed to fit the profile of someone who was about to commit a multiple murder. The lawyers knew what Jason had been accused of doing in Jessie’s confession, but so far, if the police had any corroborating evidence, no one had mentioned it.
If Jason felt bewildered, Jessie was in a panic. While Jason was taken north to Jonesboro, Jessie was removed to a jail west of West Memphis, in the small town of Wynne. Within hours after being locked in the jail there, he’d sent a desperate letter to his parents. In the letter, Jessie repudiated the statement he’d made to the police. “I hope that y’all don’t hate me because I did not do it,” he wrote. He added, “I can not stand [it] in here much longer. I will go crazy.” He begged, “Please try to get me out. I will die in here.”
Jessie’s father showed the letter to reporters, and theCommercial Appeal printed portions of it. When reporters asked Gitchell about Jessie’s attempt to recant, the detective would not comment. Now, when reporters once again asked Gitchell to assess the strength of his case, he dismissed the question. “We just have to keep on working,” he said.
Jessie’s lawyer did not believe what the boy had written to his father. Dan Stidham believed Jessie was guilty and doubted his attempt to recant. “Of course, initially, my take on the situation was that anybody who would confess to such a crime obviously did it,” Stidham later recalled. “It was unfathomable to me that anybody would confess to a crime who had not committed it. I figured my client was obviously guilty, and so my initial thought was that my only goal was to prepare him to testify against his codefendants and, hopefully, to work the best possible plea bargain I could for him. That was the only thing I figured we had going for us. We were hoping simply to avoid the death penalty.”
But Stidham’s hopes of negotiating a plea bargain would be jeopardized if Jessie persisted in claiming that his confession had not been the truth. “It kind of made me angry,” the lawyer later said. “I demanded that Jessie take a look at this. I reminded him that he was facing the death penalty, and that he needed to tell me what happened.” But Jessie vacillated. “When his father was there,” Stidham said, “Jessie’d insist that he didn’t do it. And when his father was gone—when it was just Jessie and me—he’d try to recite what he’d told the police. But every time he’d tell the story, there’d be major inconsistencies.” Stidham could not figure out what he was dealing with.
Finally, on one visit near the end of the summer, Stidham recalled,
I went back to the jail and said, “You’ve got to level with me. Were you there or were you not?” And he said he was not. And I said, “Why would you have told me all this time that you were there?” He said, “Well, because I didn’t want to die in that electric chair.” I explained to him that Greg [Crow] and I were on his side. And that’s when I began to realize that he didn’t understand what a lawyer was. He had no idea what a defense attorney was. He didn’t understand the concept. To him, a lawyer was just a person who was part of the justice system. He thought we were detectives. He didn’t understand that we were on his team. That’s when I began to see Jessie Misskelley in a different light. At that time, he had a weird haircut and tattoos. He looked like an ordinary, everyday street thug. But the kid was handicapped. Bill Clinton had just been elected president of the United States, and everybody in the state of Arkansas knew who Bill Clinton was, but Jessie Misskelley didn’t.
Stidham would eventually conclude that Jessie had had nothing to do with the crime, and that his confession had been coerced. But by the time Stidham reached this “epiphany,” Jessie had been in jail for two months. Stidham abruptly altered his strategy. He began to study the phenomenon known as false confessions. After what he called his epiphany, Stidham told a reporter, “We don’t believe the state has any evidence except this wild story Jessie made up.” And he added, “The world has a right to know what kind of investigation these cops pulled.”
If Stidham had any lingering doubts about his revised view of his client, they were allayed during a visit when Jessie asked him who “Satin” was. Stidham didn’t understand. “He handed me a pamphlet a preacher had given him that was all about Satan,” Stidham would recall, “but Jessie could barely read it. And what he could read he thought was about somebody named ‘Satin.’” Now, with a jolt, Stidham got it. Jessie was referring to Satan, but never having read the unfamiliar name before, he was mispronouncing it as “Satin,” like the fabric. Stidham was dumbfounded. As he discussed the pamphlet with Jessie, Stidham realized that the boy had heard of the devil, but never that he was called Satan. “It was one of the most ironic moments of the entire ordeal,” the lawyer later said. “There I was, sitting in a jail cell with this confessed satanic killer, and he’s asking me who ‘Satin’ is.”
After discussions among the attorneys, it was decided that private investigator Ron Lax would work with Val Price and Scott Davidson, who were representing Damien. In the beginning, Lax, like Stidham, assumed that all three defendants were guilty. He also assumed that any investigation he and his assistant, Glori Shettles, did on behalf of Damien would likely benefit all three. His approach, as always, would be organized and methodical. It would begin with an interview of Damien in the jail where he was being held in the town of Clarendon, Arkansas. But that interview almost never occurred. On Tuesday, June 8, four days after his arrest, Damien took an overdose of Elavil, his antidepressant medication. His mother had brought the medicine and left it with the jailers. On Saturday, Sunday, and Monday, the jailers had dispensed Damien’s pills to him, and by Tuesday, without their knowledge, he had saved up twelve of them. He swallowed them en masse and was rushed to a nearby hospital, where his stomach was pumped.
Lax met with Damien several times as Damien’s lawyers prepared for trial. But most of the work with Damien would fall to Glori Shettles, a former parole officer and prosecutor’s assistant who held a master’s degree in counseling. For the next nine months, Shettles visited Damien almost once a week. In the beginning, she and Lax were uncertain about Damien’s name. The media seemed to love “Damien,” but the investigators opted for “Michael,” which they’d been told was his legal name.
Damien told Shettles that his family had moved frequently when he was young. Though he was unaware of it at first, Damien said, his family had been desperately poor, living at times in shacks with dirt floors and no indoor plumbing. He said he’d grown used to being picked on at school, and that once he’d made it to high school, he’d begun carrying a dog’s skull he’d found because kids tended not to bother him when he did. He discovered that being ridiculed for being strange—something he could choose for himself—was better than being ridiculed for things he could not control.
It seemed to her that Damien had had a hard time making sense of his life, and that he’d turned to religion for help. When the Protestant influences of his childhood failed to satisfy or comfort him, he’d turned to Catholicism, and then to more earth-based, pagan beliefs. As Damien grew more comfortable with Shettles, the investigator tried to explore the behaviors that had attracted Driver’s attention. Shettles noted:
Michael reports his wardrobe of black clothing originated as a result of Deanna telling him that she thought he “looked good” in black clothing. He stated he began purchasing black pieces of clothing to please her and before long, all of his articles of clothing were black. He states he regrets the day he began wearing his trench coat, which he wore every day; however, he thought at the time that it looked “cool”…Michael briefly described a period of time, apparently while he was still in school, that he described as his “vampire look.” He stated during this period of time he put white powder on his skin and wore very dark, small glasses and gave the appearance he was a vampire. He stated schoolmates would ask him if he drank blood and he stated he did drink blood, but only of those persons he knew…Michael also stated that, as time grew, he was earning more and more of the reputation by schoolmates, teachers, and persons in the community as being a devil worshiper. He stated that right before he was sent to Charter Hospital by the juvenile authorities he was brought in and asked by Jerry Driver and Steve Jones if he could read a Latin inscription that was on a gold ring that Michael described as a wedding band that was in a glass pyramid. He stated he could not read Latin and had no idea what the inscription was. He was asked by these men if he could remove the ring by “willing” it or through some ritual, and he told them he could not.
Damien told Shettles that he, Jason, and Domini had been “harassed” by police for almost a year and a half before the murders. After one of Lax’s visits with Damien, the private investigator wrote:
Before his arrest, Steve Jones, his probation officer, came by and asked why Echols had not been around. Echols responded he had not been around because his probation was over. He stated Jones acted very suspicious during this visit. Jones gave Echols some information regarding the murders. He told Echols someone urinated in the mouth of one of the boys. Then, when the West Memphis Police Department asked him what he knew about the murder and he stated someone had urinated into one of the victim’s mouth, they denied Steve Jones knew this and stated that only someone at the murder scene would be aware of this information.
Ron Lax found the story peculiar. The prosecutor’s office had just begun to provide documents from the police investigation to the defense attorneys, through the legal process known as discovery. To Lax’s and the lawyers’ frustration, the flow of records throughout the summer amounted to only a trickle. But at least the trickle had included copies of the autopsy reports, which the West Memphis police had finally received after the arrests. Lax scoured the reports, but they contained no mention of urine having been found in the stomachs of any of the bodies. Since Lax and the lawyers had so far been provided with but a fraction of the police department’s file, the private investigator had no way of knowing that the file contained two documents, both from early in the investigation, in which Gitchell and an unidentified West Memphis Police Department official had, in fact, referred to Peretti’s reported statement about finding urine in the victims’ stomachs.
Meanwhile, it became clear to Shettles that until the night of their arrests, Damien and Jason had never fully appreciated the seriousness of their situation. To the irritation of the police, Damien had maintained an attitude of arrogance. He told Shettles that he’d felt safe; that he’d believed the police would never find evidence against him, since he had not committed the crime; and that eventually they would be forced to realize how stupid they’d been to hound him. With evident satisfaction, Damien told Shettles how, during one interrogation, he’d finally said that if officers would let him speak with his mother, he’d tell them everything he knew about the murders. Detectives had gotten excited and brought Pam to the station, and while Damien was speaking with her, they’d hastily set up a video camera to tape his expected confession. Damien had then smugly announced that everything he knew about the murders was “nothing.” Damien thought it was funny. The officers had been furious.
But Shettles suspected that Damien’s haughtiness had always been a facade. She noticed that his hands shook when he talked. Sometimes he cried. He told her he had little hope of being believed by a jury. She wrote, “He stated many times he prays that if there is a God, he will not allow him to live another day. He further stated he feels that he is going insane, but is not certain of what will happen to him mentally should this process occur.”
For the investigators, Damien’s psychiatric background was legally important, as well. At the time, Arkansas was one of five states that held bifurcated trials; that is, one part dealt with the question of guilt or innocence, and if a defendant were found guilty, the second part of the trial was held to determine his sentence. If Damien’s trial went that far, his mental health history might be used as a mitigating factor; evidence of mental defect might be presented to persuade a jury to spare his life or to reduce his time in prison. Part of Shettles’s assignment was to closely explore Damien’s mental health history.
He told her that he had suffered severe headaches as a child, some so intense that he would pull clumps of hair out of his head in an effort to ease the pain. Pam Echols reported that Damien had suffered several blackouts but that they’d never been diagnosed. There’d been his stays, as a teenager, in psychiatric facilities, and the outpatient counseling in West Memphis. Pam reported that after Damien’s last hospitalization, he’d been declared totally disabled by the Social Security Administration. Three months before the murders, he had begun receiving Social Security disability checks of $289 per month. These were stopped after his arrest.
Descent into Madness
As the summer intensified, so did Shettles’s concern for Damien’s mental state. By mid-July he told her that he was sleeping as little as two hours a night. Noting that he was “noticeably shaky,” she wrote, “He can quote many songs and relates lyrics of songs to his feelings. He quoted lyrics from a Pink Floyd song called ‘Comfortably Numb’ and an Ozzy Osbourne song called ‘Road to Nowhere.’”
The titles were sounding increasingly apt. By August Damien was hallucinating. Soon he was showing signs of full-blown paranoia. He wrote in a letter to Shettles, “I think the police are up to something. They are doing something to the food and putting some kind of gas in the vents. I think they are doing something to my medicine.” When Shettles visited the jail in mid-August, the sheriff informed her that Damien had begun a hunger strike. When she went to Damien’s cell, he told her that “the reason he had gone on the hunger strike was he had no desire to go to trial and he did not feel he would receive a fair trial.” She wrote, “As I left, one of the older jailers asked when Michael might be moved to the state mental hospital for an evaluation. He stated he did not understand why the attorneys had not already moved him, as it was inevitable that he would need to be transferred for an evaluation. There are several jailers there that apparently take Michael’s condition very seriously and they appear to be sympathetic and concerned for his welfare.”
The jailers had reason for concern. Damien told Shettles he felt like “a walking razor blade.” He knew that, mentally and legally, his situation was dire. He knew he was perceived as “a devil worshiper or a nut case or something.” In his fitful journal he wrote, “I might lose my mind and I might lose my head.” Despair was taking its toll. He alternated between utter delusion and acute awareness. In a desperate letter to his family he wrote: “I need a doctor. I think I’m having a nervous breakdown, and I’m afraid to tell the people here. They wouldn’t care anyway. Don’t worry about me. I’m okay. Just tell Val Price [Damien’s lawyer] or Glori [Shettles] I need a doctor.Don’t forget!” At the bottom of the page, he pleaded again, “Don’t forget thedoctor!”
But no doctor ever came. Damien later wrote, “I am walking the borderline of insanity…. I don’t like it. I am helpless to stop it.” Later: “Help me. They have invaded and destroyed my world. It seemed harmless enough. Now it’s a contest: who can destroy me first? Them or myself.” Later still: “Mother Night, wrap your dark arms around me. Protect me. Lord of Chaos, guide me. Father Death, embrace me. I am the half man who dwells in both worlds. I walk in shadow and light and am cursed by both.”
Release of the Police Files
AS FURTHER PROOFof Damien’s unstable mental state, while he was contemplating his death, he was also planning his marriage. Domini was pregnant and was expecting to deliver the baby in the fall of 1993. If Damien was coming apart, as he feared, the parts were greatly at odds. His writings, which the private investigators did not see, verged on madness and despair. When Shettles and Lax visited, they saw a severely troubled teenager who they feared might be suicidal. But Damien’s letters to Domini and his family were, by contrast, almost sunny. He wrote to Domini, “I told my mom to buy you an engagement ring with my next check. Remind her. Tell your mom I said hi, and I may be out by Christmas.” Reflecting on Domini’s pregnancy, he wrote, “I hope I get out in time to see our baby be born!”
Whether he realized it or not, the wish was preposterous. The defendants’ trial dates had yet to be set, and the prosecutor had barely begun to release information about the case to the defense lawyers. As none of the defendants had even finished high school (though Damien had obtained his GED), their understanding of the legal process gearing up around them was severely limited. Their lawyers had to explain that a defendant has a right, through the process of discovery, to know what evidence the prosecution intends to present against him. He also has a right to any evidence the prosecution might have that would point toward his innocence. Sitting in their cells, Damien, Jason, and Jessie could not imagine the scale of the job their lawyers faced.
Organizing the File
As a private investigator working for Damien, most of Lax’s time, from June to the end of 1993, was spent compiling information for the attorneys and trying to understand the police files that Fogleman was gradually releasing. Lax scrutinized Jessie’s confession and identified several parts he considered “questionable.” Jessie’s belief that the victims had skipped school, his report of rope ligatures, his confusion about the times, and his claim that the boys had been choked to death all suggested to Lax that Jessie had been clumsily making up answers based on misinformation and faulty assumptions. The investigator concluded that the entire statement appeared to be “a ‘leading type’ interview.” In letters to the attorneys, he pointed out a half dozen points at which, he said, the officers seemed to provide Jessie with answers. Moreover, Lax observed, “The statement does not appear to follow any logical progression.” Lax noted that though Jessie said Damien had “bruised” one of the boys “real bad,” he found it “difficult to conceive of this incident lasting long enough for bruises to become visible to Misskelley.” Lax wondered “if the police allowed him to look at the crime scene photographs, or the autopsy photographs.” Elsewhere he noted that Jessie “first stated Michael Moore began running toward the service road, which would be north of the ditch; however later, on the same page, he stated Moore ran toward the houses (this would be south).” Lax pointed out that “Misskelley sounds real confused regarding when he was present and when he was not.” Finally, noting that “Misskelley said he returned to the crime scene two or three days after the bodies were found,” Lax wrote, “I find this very difficult to believe since the area should have been sealed off and was probably being guarded, or at least closely watched, during this time.”
Three or four times a month, throughout the summer and into the fall, the lawyers received batches of records from Fogleman. But there was no continuity to the material, no organization that would have given them a sense of how the investigation had proceeded. Lax spent much of his time sorting through hundreds of names on hundreds of reports, trying to determine the significance—if any—of each. He summarized every document that was received, though he admitted to uncertainty about what many of them meant.
As records naming Vicki Hutcheson began to filter in, Lax asked Damien about “the girl Misskelley tried to fix him up with.” Lax wrote that Damien “stated he stayed at the trailer for an hour to an hour and a half and the girl named Vicki made a couple of passes at him but nothing occurred.” Lax set out to locate Hutcheson. Neighbors told him that she’d moved, and directed him to an area south of Marion, where he found her living “on a street that has no sign, in a house that has no number.” There was a Pontiac “jacked up in the drive,” a pickup parked in the drive, and another in the yard. After noting the license numbers of each, Lax knocked on the door. When Hutcheson appeared, she “became very nervous and upset,” he later wrote in his notes. She then “informed me she did not want to talk to me and did not want to become involved. I explained she was already involved.” Eventually Hutcheson gave Lax her version of events, which Lax described as “fuzzy.” He wrote, “I then quizzed Vicki as to why she would have been with Misskelley and Damien after her son identified them as being involved in the murders and her answer was never clear. She attempted to avoid that question but finally ended up saying, ‘I would try to get anything from them I could to help the police.’”
Lax would later recall, “We were interviewing everybody we could find, and nobody had detrimental information, with the exception of Vicki and Aaron. We kept wondering what the police had that we still hadn’t seen.”
For much of the public, the matter was not so complex: three teenagers who worshiped Satan had sacrificed three younger boys.Religion permeated the case. Damien told Shettles that due to publicity about the case, Baptist ministers came to the jail to preach to him at least twice a week.Now, Lax and Shettles learned, that publicity was about to widen. Damien and Domini’s baby was due at the end of September. In mid-August Pam Echols called Lax to report that a production company from New York, Creative Thinking International, had called seeking permission to film a baby shower that was being planned for Domini. The company’s owners, filmmakers Bruce Sinofsky and Joe Berlinger, had promised to contribute a high chair, and Domini’s mother, who was hosting the party, had agreed to let them come. Pam reported that Sinofsky and Berlinger said they’d contacted Damien’s lawyers, who’d given their permission.
Piecing Together the Police Investigation
As deputy prosecutor Fogleman released more records, Lax found himself working harder to organize and to understand what the police department had produced. To him, much of it looked chaotic. Records from the investigation were being provided in no discernible order. They were not organized by time, names, or place. Different reports on the same individuals came filtering in over several months, and because many were out of sequence, Lax found it difficult, as he processed the material, to get a clear picture of how police had worked the case. He filed the records in the order they were received, providing a caption and summary of each.
Normally, the summaries were brief: “INFORMATION REGARDING MOORE’S PARENTS—05/10/93. The police spoke with the Moores regarding their activities on the evening of May 5, 1993 and May 6,1993.” Or “INFORMATION REGARDING BYERS’PARENTS —05/12/93. Det. Lt. Martello, Memphis P.D. Narcotics, informed the West Memphis Police Department that the Byerses have both been confidential informants for Memphis and Shelby County Sheriff’s Department.” But occasionally Lax commented on items in the file. After reading a magazine article entitled “Satanic Cult Awareness,” Lax wrote that it made him feel like he “was back in the dark ages.” He commented, “With the exception of the castration of the Byers victim and the fact that the bodies were nude and in a wooded area, I have seen no evidence of anything connected with the case which even remotely resembles the discussions in this article.”
Lax was particularly interested in a list of forty people who had been fingerprinted by police. But he was frustrated to find that “There are no accompanying sheets discussing these individuals [and] we do not know why these individuals were fingerprinted.” As his review progressed, Lax was even more disconcerted to realize that, aside from Jessie’s confession, he still had not received anything that constituted evidence against the defendants. From June until well into September, the only records the defense attorneys received were those that had been generatedbefore the arrests, and the release of even these was slow. They did not learn of Narlene Hollingsworth’s claim that she had seen Damien and Domini on the service road until August 25, and they received no records of interviews with Vicki and Aaron Hutcheson until the first week of September. Lax found Hollingsworth’s statement confusing, since Domini was never mentioned as a participant in the crime; what was perplexing about the Hutchesons’ statements was that the police had not quickly dismissed them.
Gradually, the defense teams began to receive records showing what the West Memphis police had donesince the June 3 arrests. To his amazement, Lax read that on July 1, nearly a month after Damien, Jason, and Jessie were in custody, Detective Ridge had returned to the site where the bodies were found. Ridge’s purpose, as stated in his report, was “to look for evidence which may have been missed.” To Lax’s greater amazement, Ridge reported that he’d found some evidence. Recalling Jessie’s claim that the victims had been beaten with a stick, Ridge reported that on his visit to the scene in July, he’d found two sticks that had previously gone unnoticed. There was nothing about the sticks that connected them to the crime, other than their location in the woods where the bodies were found. Nonetheless, Ridge took them back to the station and marked them as evidence.
Other records showed that while the police had reportedly polygraphed thirty people before the arrests, since the arrests, they had polygraphed eleven more. Records also revealed that police had sent dozens of items from the defendants’ homes to laboratories, to be tested for genetic material. Realizing how many reports he’d seen about items that had been sent off for testing, Lax prepared a review of the physical evidence the police had collected. The twenty-eight-page memo covered nearly six hundred items. In addition to numerous fingerprints, blood, and urine samples, Lax counted more than one hundred items of clothing, eighty-seven samples of hair, seventeen knives, three sticks, three hammers, three ropes, two razors, an ice axe, a candle, a hook, a mask, and a Mason jar full of water. Out of all that, the crime lab had reported finding only a few fibers that analysts said were “microscopically similar” to fibers found in the homes of two of the defendants. In light of the bloodiness of the crime, its hands-on physicality, and the number of victims and defendants, the discovery of a few mass-produced fibers from items available in Wal-Marts and other clothiers all over the country struck Lax as an infinitesimal amount of evidence, which was also highly circumstantial. But he knew that Fogleman would use it, just as he knew the prosecutor would use the part of Hollingsworth’s testimony that placed Damien near the scene of the crime.
As the outline of the case slowly became more clear, Lax tried to focus on elements that would be essential to Damien’s defense. He interviewed two girls in Memphis with whom Damien said he’d spoken by phone on the night the children disappeared. Lax wrote that “both girls stated they did remember this and were positive of the day.” He interviewed Narlene Hollingsworth and noted that despite the apparent problems her account posed for both the prosecution and the defense—placing Damien at the scene, but with Domini rather than Jason—she seemed to be “unshakeable” in her recollections. On October 7, Lax met with Detective Bray in Marion. During their conversation, Lax noted, “Don Bray reached into his shirt pocket and produced a sheet of note paper. He held this up and told me that when he first learned of these murders and what had happened to the victims, he wrote down the names of people he knew to be responsible. I asked him how he came by this knowledge, and he stated he had been in this business a long time and in the area for quite some time and, because of the particulars of what happened to the victims, he knew the ones who were on the sheet and who were responsible.” Bray showed Lax the paper. There were eight names on it, including those of Damien, Jason, Jessie, and Domini. “Further conversation revealed Don Bray compiled this list after he spoke with Jerry Driver,” Lax wrote. “I continued to question Detective Bray as to the reason these individuals would have come to his mind in regard to this murder. He could not be specific, but he referred to rumors which had been circulating throughout the community.”
Lax next met with Gitchell and Ridge.
I asked them how Damien Echols’ name had first been presented in connection with this investigation, and they discussed all the rumors and talk in the West Memphis area regarding Damien and his interest in Satanic worship. Further conversation revealed they spoke with Jerry Driver, who provided them with a great deal of information regarding Echols and Satanic cults…. At this point I asked Gitchell and Ridge what they found at the crime scene which was indicative of a cult killing. Their response was the fact that the scene was so clean, with no available evidence…. During the conversation, Ridge and Gitchell stated it was their impression that Jason Baldwin was a pretty good kid and had never been in trouble before, but Jessie Misskelley was “mean as a snake.” They also felt Damien was the ring-leader of the bunch. When I reminded them that Damien had no prior arrest record, with the exception of the problems he had with his girlfriend, they agreed to this fact, but cited Damien’s psychological problems. At this point, they expressed their expectations for Damien’s defense to be insanity. They are firmly convinced Damien is insane.
The Pretrial Motions
THE WORDS“OBEDIENCE TO THE LAW IS LIBERTY” are etched in stone above the entrance to the Crittenden County Courthouse at Marion. On August 4, 1993, two police officers led Damien, Jason, and Jessie, all wearing handcuffs and shackles, into the heavily guarded building for their first pretrial hearing. The courtroom was called to order, and Judge David Burnett, with black robes flowing and cornsilk-colored hair curling slightly at his collar, climbed to his seat at the bench. Burnett told a reporter he’d read a book about satanism “for information purposes,” in preparation for the case. Now, in his official capacity, he told the defendants that they were each charged with three counts of capital felony murder. He asked them, how did they plead? Each replied, “Not guilty.”
Burnett cut a familiar and genial figure at the two-story courthouse. Earlier in the summer, he and the three other judges in Arkansas’s Second Judicial District had met to discuss who would officiate in the already sensational case. The fifty-two-year-old Burnett had been selected. He was a native of the region, the son of a tire dealer in Blytheville. After high school, where he was an Eagle Scout, Burnett attended the University of Arkansas and then its school of law. As soon as he’d graduated from law school, in 1966, he’d entered the army, not as a military lawyer but as a police officer. His first tour of duty was at Fort Ord in California, where, he once said, “I was essentially the police chief for the base.” He was awarded a Bronze Star for later service in Vietnam.
After leaving the army, Burnett returned to northeast Arkansas, where he started a private practice. He soon ran for and was elected prosecuting attorney for the Second Judicial District, and eight years later, in 1983, he was elected to the bench.
One Arkansas reporter described Burnett as “a low-intensity judge whose idea of a good time is raising prize-winning tea roses.”Within his profession, opinions were mixed. While he was regarded in some circles as affable, smart, and one of the best of the region’s good ol’ boys, critics complained that he was still a policeman and prosecutor at heart, and one local politician called him “a political alligator.” Burnett made no secret of his skepticism toward testimony in the field of psychology. As the West Memphis case headed toward trial, Burnett was working on his thesis for a judicial master’s degree. He unabashedly told a reporter for theCommercial Appeal that his thesis centered on his belief that the expert opinions of psychiatrists and psychologists “shouldn’t be given the great weight that it’s normally given by courts, juries, and what have you.”
The first ruling Burnett made was that Jessie would be tried separately from the two teenagers whom he had accused. Another concern Burnett promptly addressed dealt with mental competency. Perhaps anticipating that one or more of the defendants would plead not guilty by reason of insanity, the judge noted that so far, none of the lawyers had sought mental evaluations for their clients, and he gave them fair warning. “Gentlemen,” Burnett announced, “I’m concerned with the possibility of a motion to seek mental examinations and the inevitable delay that that causes…. If you don’t request it within thirty days, you’re waiving it. You’re on notice that the court is drawing a deadline as far as that defense goes.” The deadline came and went. By then it had been decided that none of the teenagers wanted to plead not guilty by reason of insanity. The lawyers planned to base their defenses on claims of actual innocence.
In the months ahead, Burnett would wade through a stack of motions more than a foot thick, and he’d issue more than fifty pretrial rulings. Most concerned the trials ahead. But one addressed an issue that was of personal concern to the lawyers. It asked Burnett to explain how—and how much—the court-appointed defense attorneys were to be paid. At the time, the matter was extremely murky. The six court-appointed lawyers told Burnett that they expected to spend hundreds of hours on the case, and that they wanted the question cleared up. Jessie’s attorney argued that he was already working full-time on his client’s defense, and that not being paid would impose a serious hardship on his family and on his legal partner. Jason’s lawyer pleaded, “I don’t feel we should have to self-finance this case until it’s over and then be reimbursed.” Burnett told the lawyers not to worry. “Obviously,” he said, “the attorneys are going to be paid reasonable fees.” But he offered them no specifics about when those fees might be paid.
“The Discovery Mess”
Four times between August and November, Damien, Jason, and Jessie were hauled back and forth from the boredom of their respective jail cells to various scenes of fury as they were led into court. Jessie, the smallest of the three, hunched, as though trying to make himself even smaller, as deputies marched him past the crowds. Jason walked head down and silent. But Damien seemed unable to ignore the angry taunts. Onlookers lining the sidewalks at the courthouse remarked that he looked sullen. Lax and Damien’s attorneys warned him that his demeanor could harm his defense. When Shettles visited Damien after one of the hearings, she showed him a copy of that morning’sCommercial Appeal . Afterward, she wrote:
The picture of Michael which appeared in this paper was very detrimental and depicted Michael looking behind him and giving the appearance he was sneering. I reminded Michael once again the community’s and law enforcement’s perception of him is a major aspect of this trial and pre-trial proceedings and should be taken very seriously. Michael stated a female photographer called his name several times before court began and indicated to him to smile. I advised Michael that in all future proceedings he should make no response. He admitted he had “blown a kiss” to the victims’ family members following court. The family members and their friends were calling him a Satan worshiper and yelling he would burn in hell. He told me they were throwing rocks at him as well. We discussed at length the fact that, although he maintained his innocence, the families had endured tremendous grief and pain and their feelings must be taken into consideration. By reacting in the manner he did, he reinforced the belief he was involved in Satanic activities.
Damien told Shettles that the sheriff’s deputy who’d transported him from the jail to the courthouse and back had been “very kind” to him. Damien chuckled that the media had wanted to take his picture, but that the photographers had seemed to be afraid of him. Recalling how, upon his arrival to court, a “circle of guards” had surrounded him, one with a sawed-off shotgun, Damien marveled to Shettles that he was considered so dangerous. As tactfully as she could, Shettles let Damien know that rather than protecting people from him, the guards had been protecting him.
Later she wrote, “Michael stated that once inside, there was no holding area, and he, Jessie, and Jason were placed in an office with guards. He said Jason smiled and shook his head, but Jessie never looked up at either of them. Once again, Michael did not display open hostility toward Jessie and stated he felt the police had put words into Jessie’s mouth to implicate him and Jason.”
While Damien’s lawyers worried, Jason’s lawyer Paul Ford became furious. During one of Ford’s visits with Jason, the boy had told Ford that Detective Ridge had recently come to the jail, to collect court-ordered samples of hair and blood from him. The incident that Jason then described struck Ford as “extremely troubling.” Ford fired off a letter to Gitchell, in which he explained:
My client informed me that Officer Ridge began to tell him that I was a nice guy and would try to make him like me; however, that I really didn’t care about him and that I could not be trusted. He further told my client that he knew me when I was an attorney in Wynne and he was a police officer in Wynne. He told my client that I could not be trusted and that I really did not have his best interests at heart. He also told my client that I would not do a good job for him, and that I would ultimately sell him out. He then tried to get my client to come clean, confess, and that he could be trusted to take care of him.
Immediately upon learning this event, I called John Fogleman to express my anger. He agreed with me that I had a right to be angry, but was not convinced that the event had occurred. I recognize that clients make up such stories from time to time, and many times these are totally fictitious. However, what troubles me the most is that I never told my client that I knew Officer Ridge as a police officer in Wynne while I practiced law there. I know of no way that he would have been able to obtain this information other than the fact that it was told to him by Officer Ridge.
But neither Damien’s behavior nor the behavior of the police concerned the defense lawyers as much as the condition of the discovery files that Fogleman was slowly releasing. One of the defense attorneys’ earliest motions—and one that would be often repeated—urged Judge Burnett to order Fogleman or the police to help them clarify what they called “the discovery mess.”
“The state has presented us literally mounds of evidence,” Ford told Burnett. “There’s no heads or tails of it. There’s no consistent order to it.” Ford asked Burnett to order Fogleman to reveal to the defense what portions of the police investigation were relevant to the prosecution.
The other lawyers joined with Ford in arguing that the state should reveal its theory of the case so that they could prepare their defense, but Fogleman objected. He maintained that the law did not require him to reveal either what material was relevant or his theory of how the crime had been committed. Burnett listened. Then he addressed the prosecutor: “I understand you’re giving them everything that is in the file.”
“That’s correct, Your Honor,” Fogleman replied. He then promised that by the end of August, the defense would have everything the police and prosecutors had developed to that point. Judge Burnett considered that was good enough and denied the defense lawyers’ motion.
The Search Warrants
From then on, the defense launched motions like arrows at a fortress, and most were easily deflected. At one of the hearings, attorneys attempted to suppress evidence taken in the nighttime search—a search that they argued had been both unnecessary and illegal. Jason’s other attorney, Robin Wadley, noted that the warrant itself had been vague. He pointed out that the “blue, green, red, black (or) purple fibers” listed on the warrant were items that could generally be found “in any home in Crittenden County.” Moreover, he said, police had misled Judge Rainey by claiming that the accused were “friends and members of a close-knit cult group.” Arguing that nothing in Jessie’s statement had indicated that Jason was Jessie’s friend or had “ever participated in occultic activities,” Wadley called Detective Ridge to the stand. To Wadley’s surprise, as the officer was being questioned, he testified that municipal judge Rainey had not only approved the search warrant but had come to the police station to advise police on how to prepare it. This was highly unusual, as it later placed the judge in the position of ruling on the legality of a document that he had helped prepare. “Judge Rainey was assisting in preparing the search warrant affidavit,” Wadley said incredulously to Ridge. “Is that what you’re telling me?”
“Yes sir,” Ridge responded.
As the questioning continued, Ridge also disclosed that Rainey had reviewed Jessie’s statement and found some problems with it. Wadley asked Ridge: “You would agree with me Judge Rainey had some serious, serious concerns about discrepancies in Mr. Misskelley’s statement at the time he was to issue this search warrant?” Again Ridge replied, “Yes sir.”
Wadley next attacked the document’s ambiguity with regard to the search for “cult materials.” Wadley asked Ridge what that phrase “cult materials” meant to him. “As a definition,” the officer stammered, “a cult material, as a cult would be a group, and the cult materials would be any kind of groups with symbolism, writing, paraphernalia, that would agree with that cult.”
“Be specific,” Wadley demanded. “What are you talking about? You have ‘cult materials’ and then in parentheses you have ‘Satanic materials.’ Are you talking about specific items?”
“Books,” Ridge answered. “Reading materials. Drawings. Knives. Anything of that nature.” He then added that during the search at one home, police had found a poem that was “of a questionable nature.”
Still trying to suppress items found in the search, the defense lawyers called to the stand Lisa Sakevicius, an analyst from the state crime lab. She revealed that, in yet another unusual turn of events, she had driven from her office in Little Rock to assist the police in their search. Under questioning by Paul Ford, Sakevicius acknowledged that she would have been “surprised” if any of the fibers found with the dead boys’ bodies had been found at Jason’s house.
When Ford asked, “Was there any scientific reason that this search needed to be conducted at night?” Sakevicius answered, “Not to my knowledge.”
To refute the assault on the warrants, Fogleman called Judge Rainey to the stand. The municipal judge contradicted the testimony by Ridge. Though Rainey admitted that he had been called to the police station after police finished questioning Jessie, he insisted, “I had no participation in the preparation of the affidavit. I had no participation whatsoever.” Rainey told Judge Burnett that he had approved the search warrant because of the “close relationship between the alleged perpetrators” and “the fact that the evidence possibly could be removed or destroyed if it was not attempted to be gathered immediately.”
Ford argued further that, as a judge, Rainey had not been independent and detached enough to properly rule on the warrant. He insisted that the U.S. Supreme Court “has been quite strict” in setting limits on nighttime searches. But Judge Burnett rejected both arguments. “It is the court’s opinion and ruling,” he declared, “that Judge Rainey was on very sound ground.”
“A Level Playing Field”
Nevertheless, Ford pressed on. Arguing that all he and the other defense lawyers wanted was a “level playing field,” he pointed out that Fogleman had recently taken the unusual step of issuing prosecutor’s subpoenas, a seldom-used tool that allowed him to question witnesses under oath before the trials. “It’s rare that you do what I did in that case,” Fogleman later acknowledged. But he added, “The prosecutor has a right to conduct their own investigation…and through the subpoena power, a prosecutor can compel people to give testimony, just like in a grand jury…. And there were things that I needed to know.” Most of Fogleman’s mandated interviews were conducted in September, four months after the murders. First, he questioned members of the family that the Echols family had reported visiting on the evening of May 5. The Echolses’ friends confirmed their account. Fogleman next questioned members of Damien’s and Jason’s immediate families. They too supported the boys’ accounts of their whereabouts on May 5. Fogleman then questioned L. G. Hollingsworth, the teenager who, after being polygraphed by Detective Durham, told police that he believed Damien was the killer. But L.G. told Fogleman that he knew nothing about the crime. When Fogleman questioned Damien’s girlfriend, Domini Teer, she testified that contrary to what her aunt Narlene Hollingsworth had claimed, she had not been with Damien on the service road near the Blue Beacon on the night the boys disappeared.
Lax attended the interview when Fogleman questioned Damien’s family, along with a lawyer from West Memphis who had been appointed by Burnett to represent them for that procedure. Lax later wrote in his notes that when he introduced himself to the court-appointed lawyer, the attorney informed him that he knew that Damien was guilty. “When I asked him what knowledge he had to lead him to believe this,” Lax wrote, “he stated, ‘They found that boy’s penis and testicles in a glass jar in Damien’s bedroom.’ I attempted to explain to him that that was not true, and he repeatedly told me I needed to check my sources, because it was true.” In fact, Chris Byers’s severed body parts never were recovered. Lax wondered how the attorney had come to be so certain. What “sources” had given the lawyer his misinformation? The exchange suggested to Lax how deeply rumors had taken root in the town. And it made him wonder if some of them had originated with the police.
Since Fogleman was questioning potential defense witnesses under oath before the trials, the defense lawyers wanted a similar opportunity to question Gitchell, Allen, and Ridge. “I am asking it in the interest of a fundamentally fair trial,” Ford said, “the right to due process, that if Jason Baldwin’s mother can be questioned under oath by Mr. Fogleman, the least I can do is to be able to question under oath Inspector Gitchell.” But Fogleman argued that the defense had already been given the officers’ reports, and he again assured Judge Burnett that the defense would receive everything the state had produced. Noting that the state faced the greater burden of proving the defendants guilty, Burnett again denied the defense lawyers’ motion. He ruled that the police would be made available to answer questions for the defense, but that he would not order the detectives to submit to questioning under oath.
Some of the defense motions were long shots, such as those asking Burnett to rule Arkansas’s death penalty statute unconstitutional, to prohibit so-called death-qualified juries, and to instruct the juries that they could return a finding of first-degree, rather than capital, murder. Others, such as attorney Stidham’s attempt to suppress Jessie’s confession due to tactics the police had employed, were thought to at least have a chance. But they failed nonetheless. Stidham took the defeat hard. He felt that the West Memphis police had “scared Jessie Misskelley to death” by showing him the photograph of a corpse and then playing him the eerie recording of Aaron Hutcheson’s disembodied voice. Stidham considered it a tragedy that the court was willing to admit a confession made by a minor under such circumstances.
Jason’s lawyers were just as dismayed by Burnett’s unwillingness to separate Jason’s trial from Damien’s. They did not want Jason’s case to be affected in any way by evidence or perceptions that might apply to Damien alone. “There has been considerable media coverage of Mr. Echols and particularly his having taken the nickname of Damien,” Ford told the court, “and that nickname has been associated overwhelmingly with a movie by the name ofThe Omen, where the main character in that movie, Damien, is the Antichrist.” Pointing out that “there has been an awful lot of publicity and speculation as to occult activities and whether or not this was a killing that was associated with an occult type ritual,” Jason’s lawyer argued that “the publicity as to that occultic type activity has been predominantly centered around Mr. Echols, as opposed to Mr. Baldwin.” He added, “If the two cases are tried together, Baldwin could be associated with activity that there is no evidence he ever participated in.” He did not want Jason to be painted with the same broad brush as Damien.
Though Burnett refused to sever, or separate, the trials, Ford continued to raise additional issues to support that contention. At another pretrial hearing, he raised the subject of Narlene Hollingsworth’s expected testimony that she had seen Damien, not with Jason but with Domini, on the service road on the night of the murders. Noting that Arkansas law required that cases be severed when their defenses were antagonistic, Ford explained that Hollingsworth’s testimony “places Mr. Echols at or near the crime scene” and that because of that, Jason’s trial strategy was at odds with Damien’s. The lawyers representing Damien asked that the trials be severed, as well. But Burnett was not persuaded. Citing the need for “judicial economy” and stating that he could find “no reason that either defendant would be unduly jeopardized by a joint trial,” he denied all motions for severance. He addressed the lawyers’ concerns by advising them that “the jury, of course, will be instructed that they are to treat each defendant separately in viewing and evaluating the evidence.”
Juveniles as Adults
Another major battle, waged by the attorneys for both Jason and Jessie—and another that was lost—concerned their status as minors. Since Jessie was seventeen and Jason just sixteen, their lawyers wanted them to be tried as juveniles, rather than as adults. Though Arkansas law allowed the state to prosecute juveniles as adults when they were accused of serious crimes, Ford argued that the court should consider Jason’s record and try him in juvenile court. “In this case, there is a bare minimum, if not an absence, of criminal activity on the part of Jason Baldwin,” Ford said. “And also, Your Honor, Mr. Baldwin is a good student. He has not been a discipline problem at home. He has not been a discipline problem in the school system. He has made good grades…all of which would indicate an ability to live up to certain codes of conduct.” But Burnett was unimpressed. “I find that the seriousness of the offense was most serious, grievous, heinous,” he said. “The fact that there were three eight-year-old boys murdered in the fashion depicted to the court, the violence exhibited—that certainly alone is enough to warrant that this charge be heard before a jury in circuit court.”
Stidham fought the same battle for his client, only he argued that Jessie was not mentally mature enough to stand trial as an adult. “I am convinced,” Stidham told Burnett, “that Mr. Misskelley is of limited intellect.” To make the point, he called Dr. William E. Wilkins, a psychologist, to testify at one of the pretrial hearings. Wilkins, who had examined Jessie, told the court that the boy’s IQ scores hovered at around 70 and that, scholastically, he had achieved a “maximum level” no higher than the third grade. “He’s never passed the Arkansas minimum standards test,” Wilkins told the court.
Burnett asked Wilkins if he believed Jessie had developed what Burnett called “street smarts.” “Even though his intelligence capacity is borderline,” the judge asked, “did he not function in society well?” Wilkins answered that he did not. “He functioned marginally,” the psychologist said.
Fogleman sought to counter Wilkins’s testimony by calling Jerry Driver, who recited Jessie’s record, which included the theft of band flags from the school. Fogleman then called Detective Ridge, who described the injuries he’d observed on the victims. As with Jason, Burnett ruled that due to the seriousness of the crime, Jessie would have to “answer to the circuit court as an adult.”
Location of the Trials
None of the defendants waived their rights to a speedy trial, so Burnett announced that they would be tried early the next year.By November 1993, the defense lawyers mounted a series of last-gasp pretrial efforts. They achieved partial success on only one of them: the motion to get the trials moved—at least out of Crittenden County. Jessie’s lawyers, Stidham and Crow, argued that large parts of Jessie’s confession had been printed in theMemphis Commercial Appeal and quoted repeatedly in other media throughout the district. They told the court that when they’d asked residents of the region to sign affidavits in support of moving the trials, they’d met with intense hostility.
Arkansas law allowed for the trials to be moved to another county within the judicial district but Stidham asked for more. “It is quite possible,” he wrote in one of his motions, “that this case has attracted more media attention than any other criminal case in the history of the Second Judicial District, and perhaps even in the entire state.” Noting that members of Jessie’s family had received death threats, he reported, “People say we don’t need a trial, we need a lynching.” Claiming that Jessie could not get a fair trial anywhere in northeastern Arkansas, due to the extent of the pretrial publicity, Stidham argued that the law requiring that he be tried there was unconstitutional. Later he told reporters that he would like to see Jessie’s trial moved “as far away from West Memphis as possible.”
Jason’s lawyers took another approach to the publicity problem. Worrying that the pretrial motions they were filing might “reveal the essence of the defendant’s defense,” Ford and Wadley asked Burnett to seal all subsequent filings in the case. TheCommercial Appeal was already concerned about the level of secrecy shrouding the case. When reporters learned of efforts to further restrict access to information, the paper filed a lawsuit. It objected to any future seals and asked Burnett to remove those that had been imposed at the time of the arrests. Burnett split the difference; he left the earlier, state records sealed but refused to seal pretrial motions.
Damien’s lawyers filed affidavits showing results of a mini poll they’d conducted, in which all twenty-six of the respondents said they doubted the defendants could get a fair trial anywhere in the judicial district. Asked what “the motive for the murder is believed or known to be,” those questioned in the survey had answered: “cults,” “devil worshiping,” “Satan worship,” “hate,” and “cruelty.”
Jessie’s lawyer asked, “Would the Court consider moving the case outside the district?”
“I don’t really see the need to do that,” Burnett responded. “Granted, I keep seeing these revealing reports on all the TV channels, and theCommercial Appeal is having a field day. It would seem to me that the news media could exercise a little restraint and maybe we could go on with the business at hand.”
“Your Honor, that is the exact point,” Stidham implored. “That is why I want to leave the district.”
But Burnett would not be moved. He announced that Jessie would be tried in January, in the tiny town of Corning, a few miles south of the Missouri border. Damien and Jason would be tried the following month, in Jonesboro, the district’s largest city.
As 1993 drew to a close, the defense attorneys were still begging Judge Burnett to let them question detectives Gitchell, Ridge, and Allen under oath. The lawyers wanted to understand precisely what had led the police to these three particular defendants. Stidham argued that Fogleman, through the use of his subpoenas, had “the right to go out and force people to come into their offices and put them under oath, ask them questions and have a court reporter there. We don’t have that power, and it inhibits our ability to represent our client.” But again, Fogleman insisted that the state was reporting everything it learned to the defense attorneys.
“Your Honor,” the prosecutor complained, “they keep talking about a level playing field. We’ve provided them everything that we have. We have no right to find out what their investigation discloses, and so the playing field is not level, and it is balanced in their favor, as far as discovery is concerned.”
“Judge,” Stidham countered, “Mr. Misskelley was interrogated by the West Memphis police for somewhere around twelve hours, yet the transcript is nowhere near twelve hours long. We should be entitled under due process, equal protection, and other constitutional requirements and safeguards to talk to these officers and find out what happened in this other time.”
“You have got my permission to talk to them,” Burnett responded.
“Do we have permission to ask them questions under oath and have a court reporter present?”
“No. No, you don’t…. I would like to know if there is any Arkansas case where you are permitted to do that.”
“Your Honor,” Stidham began again, “even a civil defendant has the right to conduct depositions. It seems like someone who is facing the death penalty should be afforded the same opportunity to depose the witnesses against them.”
Jason’s lawyer joined in the request to depose Gitchell, Ridge, and Allen. Ford told Burnett, “I want to have the opportunity, just like Mr. Fogleman has the opportunity, to question them under oath, and then, if necessary, send out that dragnet to poke holes in their story the way they are trying to do to the parents of my client.”
“Your Honor,” Fogleman interrupted, “they have got that. They have got everything that we’ve got. Every note—everything.”
“But it is not under oath, Your Honor,” Ford insisted. “It is not under oath. If it is not under oath, we are limited in how we can use those notes to impeach them on the witness stand.”
But Burnett stood firm. The police would not be questioned under oath before the start of the trials.
Glori Shettles sat through the hearing with Damien and his lawyer Val Price. She was troubled by the behavior of John Mark Byers, who, she said, sat nearby, “glaring” at Damien, except when he occasionally “nodded off.” She wrote in her notes that she suspected that he was “under the influence of drugs and/or alcohol.”
At one point, while Price was at the bench consulting with Fogleman, the other lawyers, and Burnett, Damien leaned over to her and whispered that members of the victims’ families had yelled and cursed him again as he’d entered the courthouse. They’d called him a “faggot murderer,” he said. He told Shettles that despite her cautions, he had not been able to control himself. He’d turned to them and said, “Fuck you.” But at least, he noted, he had not yelled the words. Shettles wrote afterward that Damien had “appeared frustrated and angry at himself.” When Damien reported the jeering to his lawyers, one of them, Scott Davidson, decided to accompany Damien as he walked out of the courthouse after the hearing. Shettles wrote in her report, “Scott returned shocked at the verbal assaults he’d witnessed.”
After the hearing, the courtroom was empty except for Inspector Gary Gitchell, the judge, the lawyers, and her. Shettles later reported to Lax that in that more informal atmosphere, Burnett asked Damien’s lawyers if their client had decided to testify against his codefendants. She said Judge Burnett had observed that such a turn of events would make the case “more interesting.” Damien’s lawyers replied he had no such intentions. Shettles told Lax that Fogleman then commented that something would have to be done about Damien’s eyes for him to be credible. “As comments such as these are made,” Shettles wrote in her report, “I continue to have great concerns regarding any possibility of Michael Echols receiving any semblance of a fair trial.”
The defense attorneys had many concerns, but Fogleman harbored some too. Six months had passed since the murders, and though much of the public believed that the teenagers were guilty as charged, other than Jessie’s confession, all of his evidence was circumstantial, and there was not much even of that. Jessie had retracted his confession and vowed not to repeat any part of it. The crime lab had reported a similarity between some fibers found with the bodies and fibers taken from the defendants’ homes, but similar fibers could have been found in almost any house in Arkansas. The police had found two young girls and a couple of teenage boys who said they’d heard Damien brag that he’d committed the murders, but that wasn’t much of a foundation from which to argue for the death penalty. The prosecutor faced going into court with only Jessie’s retracted confession to present against him, with only Damien’s weirdness to present against him, and with virtually nothing to present against Jason. Then Fogleman had an idea.
He decided to search the lake behind the trailer where Jason lived. He said that as he drove around the trailer park, “I said to the officers I was with, ‘What better place to dispose of evidence than in a lake?’”
Fogleman contacted the Arkansas State Police, which dispatched a team of professional divers. On November 17, one of the divers entered the littered water of what was known as Lakeshore Lake at a point between the trailers where Damien and Jason had lived. A short time later, he emerged holding a nine-inch survival knife, with a distinctly jagged blade. It was exactly the type of knife that Deanna Holcomb, Damien’s former girlfriend, had told police he sometimes carried. The diver said he’d found the knife, buried up to its hilt in mud, at a point forty-seven feet behind Jason’s house.
Fogleman later described the find as “quite a coincidence.” He said he considered the possibility that “somebody could have planted it” but had dismissed the idea because, as far as he knew, “the only people who knew we were going to do that search were the police.” Fogleman said there were two reasons he was sure the knife had been thrown into the lake by the murderers. First, he said, no one other than the investigators knew that Deanna had told police that Damien had owned such a knife. And second, anyone planting the knife would have had to know, as Fogleman put it, “not just that we were going to look, but when we were going to do it.”
He regarded the knife as a coup. The crime lab had reported that the wounds on Christopher Byers had been inflicted by a knife with at least one serrated edge, and this knife had a serrated edge. The knife resembled the one Deanna had described. And there was the “coincidence” of where it was found—almost directly behind Jason’s trailer. With one inspired move, Fogleman had directed police to evidence that would become the centerpiece of his case—evidence that had eluded police, evidence he could link to Jason.
But there was more than “coincidence” in Fogleman’s account of the knife’s discovery. For one thing, it was contradicted in part by Gitchell. Despite the court order prohibiting release of information about the case, the day after the dive, theWest Memphis Evening Times ran a front-page story about the sensational find. Gitchell even talked about it with reporters. But he did not say that the search of the lake had been Fogleman’s idea. To the contrary, he said, his department had wanted to search the lake for several months but had not previously had an opportunity.
The matter of who would get credit for the discovery—the police or the prosecutor—amounted to a minor difference. What was not minor, in light of Fogleman’s claim that no one but the police knew “that we were going to look” and “when we were going to do it,” was the photo that ran with the page-one article. It showed a diver, still neck-deep in the water and wearing his diving mask, holding up a large serrated knife. The article offered no explanation as to how the reporter who’d taken the photograph had known about the search. The photo’s caption simply read: “Knife found near suspect home.”
The Private Investigation
WHILE THE LAWYERS WRANGLED, private investigator Ron Lax delved deeper into “the discovery mess.” At the end of November 1993, despite Fogleman’s repeated assurances to Judge Burnett that the defense would have the entire police file by the end of August, the prosecutor suddenly released another large batch of material. One item in the batch, in particular, had sparked the defense lawyers’ interest: a transcript of the interview that detectives Ridge and Sudbury had conducted with John Mark Byers on May 19, more than six months earlier. This was the first the defense had seen of it. This lengthy interview, which was conductedbefore the arrests, had inexplicably been withheld, not just past August but for more than three months after that. Until now—three weeks before the Christmas holidays and with Jessie’s trial just six weeks away—the three defense teams had known nothing about the John Mark Byers element of the investigation.
As with all the documents received, Lax summarized the transcript for the attorneys. He outlined Byers’s account of his whereabouts on May 5, beginning early in the evening, when he began searching for Chris and reporting the boy’s disappearance. Lax noted, “It was not clarified why Byers became worried so quickly.” But coming late as it did, with the trials looming, the transcript did not receive the scrutiny it otherwise might have. Neither Lax nor the defense lawyers caught the points on which Byers’s account had differed from the statements given by Melissa and Ryan to police, partly because those reports had been released months earlier. Byers may have looked like a shady character, but so far as the defense teams knew, he had not been a suspect in the murders. So Lax focused on what the transcript implied about the conduct of the investigation—and the significance of that for the defense.
“On page thirty-one of the interview,” he wrote with emphasis, “Byers tells Ridge that John Fogleman had promised him and the other fathers that he would seek the death penalty for the individuals responsible,regardless of their age . Fogleman also allegedly told the fathers he did not see how the responsible parties could claim insanity since they had tried to cover up the crime.” Noting that this interview was conducted on May19, two weeks after the murders and two weeks before Jessie’s confession, Lax asked pointedly, “Why would Fogleman refer to the age of the responsible party(ies) this early in the investigation?”
Lax felt unusually unprepared as the trial dates drew nearer. He still did not see how Fogleman was going make his case. At the same time, however, he and Shettles shared deep concerns about certain aspects of the defense. Damien’s mental state was one. Although his mother and sister, and both Joe Hutchison and Jack Echols, had stood by Damien since his arrest, Lax and Shettles worried that his obvious psychological problems would cloud his prospects at trial. As the date of his trial approached, those concerns grew more acute.
Becoming a father had not helped. Damien and Domini’s son, Seth Damien Azariah Teer, was born, as expected, in September. Domini brought him to the jail soon afterward, but the sheriff would not allow Damien to touch the baby. The following month, Damien’s maternal grandmother died. When Lax and Shettles visited Damien during the first week of November, Shettles noted that “he appeared frightened,” he was “biting his nails,” and “his hands were shaking rather violently.” Lax brought a pack of cigarettes, which, Shettles observed, Damien “practically snatched from his hand.” She noted, “He began chain smoking and consumed at least eight cigarettes in our hour to hour-and-a-half visit.” Lax asked what was wrong, but Damien did not answer. When Lax asked Damien if things were “getting to him,” Damien answered, ‘Sometimes.’”
Lax wrote in his notes following the visit that he believed Damien was “suffering from great depression.” Nonetheless, Lax felt he needed to confront Damien about a key issue in the case. Had Damien ever told people that he’d committed the murders? Shettles had posed the question to Damien on a visit a few weeks before. She’d explained to him that some girls at a softball game had reported that they’d heard Damien claim responsibility. Shettles advised Damien that the girls might be witnesses against him. Shettles wrote that Damien “admitted that prior to his arrest, he made remarks to various persons, when asked about the murders, that might be misconstrued.” However, she added, “He stated he did not make any remarks in a serious nature, although some of his comments could have been misinterpreted.” Now that Lax was visiting, he pressed Damien to be more specific. But Damien seemed unwilling or unable to acknowledge to the investigator that he may have hurt his own case. Lax wrote, “When I asked him about the numerous references in the police files regarding individuals who say Damien either told them he was responsible, or they overheard Damien say this, he does not answer, but merely sits there and stares.”
When Shettles visited the following week, Damien said he was feeling better, although she noted that his hands were still shaking. In December, Shettles brought cupcakes to the jail, along with a couple of books, for Damien’s nineteenth birthday. But the event was overshadowed by discussions of the upcoming trial. Shettles recalled Damien saying that if the jury found him not guilty, he wanted to “move out of state, and would like to own a bookstore. However, he informed me, if he is found guilty, he will throw himself ‘out of a third story window.’ Michael is anxious to have his trial over, ‘one way or another.’”
In late December, Fogleman released the transcript of an interview that Detective Bill Durham had conducted with Jerry Driver earlier in the month. According to the transcript, Driver reported that for as much as a year before the murders, he’d been closely watching seven kids who’d exhibited what he called “all the earmarks” of satanic involvement. He described the suspicious earmarks as “the tattoos and the devil rings and this and that and the other.” Driver considered Jessie’s “spike hair and stuff” as a sign of his involvement.
Lax next tracked down Marty King, the manager of the Bojangles restaurant. King reported that on the evening after the boys’ bodies were found, an off-duty West Memphis police officer had come into the restaurant to eat. King said he told the officer about the bloody man who’d come in the night before. The officer checked the rest room, found some remaining flecks of blood, and called the police department. A short time later, King said, Detective Allen and Sergeant Ridge arrived. The visit marked the first time since King’s call to the police about the bloody man that detectives had entered the restaurant.
King said that he gave Allen and Ridge a pair of sunglasses he’d pulled out of the commode, and that the detectives then took blood scrapings from the rest room wall. After that, King said, he never heard from them again.
“Has any police officer contacted you since that incident to show you photographs or to discuss this incident any further with you?” Lax asked.
“No sir.” King replied.
Another of Lax’s interviews was with a teenager who’d known Jessie Misskelley. Fogleman had listed the boy as a potential witness. Police reports indicated that they had questioned the eighteen-year-old for close to five hours, during which Durham had administered a polygraph exam. They had then videotaped a statement in which the boy said that Jessie had admitted to him that “he was with Jason and Damien when they sacrificed them little kids.”
On December 30, Lax drove to the teenager’s house. He introduced himself as a private investigator and spoke briefly with the boy and his uncle. After that, with the uncle present, Lax tape-recorded an interview with the boy. In his summary of the taped interview, Lax wrote that the boy had “stated he attempted to tell the police the truth about what he knew regarding the murders of the three boys, which amounted to nothing. He stated the police continued to yell and scream at him until he told them what he thought they wanted to hear. He informed me Jessie Misskelley had never said anything to him about the young boys, nor had anyone else, and he had no knowledge whatsoever of the murders.”
This was not the only interview Lax conducted with a teenager who described a disturbing experience with police. Christopher Littrell, a neighbor of Damien’s, told Lax that he had been questioned twice. The first interview, on May 10, five days after the murders, had lasted for three hours. The boy’s mother had been present and, Lax wrote, the boy stated that “everyone treated him cordially.” However, on May 27, police picked up Littrell from school and questioned him for another two hours, this time without his mother present. The boy told Lax that Durham had been “nice” to him throughout the interview but that Inspector Gitchell had become “extremely upset on occasions and would yell and scream at him.” At one point, Lax reported, the boy said Gitchell had “grabbed his chin” and put his face close to the boy’s, threatening that “he would have no reservation about keeping him in the holding tank if he wouldn’t tell the truth.”
Lax also revisited Vicki Hutcheson. On this visit, he was particularly interested in an altercation that had taken place between 5:30 and 6P.M . on the evening of the murders, in the trailer park where Hutcheson and Jessie lived. Because of the apparent importance police had placed on Aaron Hutcheson, his whereabouts at that time were crucial. Marion police had responded after a woman living in Hutcheson’s trailer park had reported that a neighbor had slapped her son. An officer had come to the trailer park, but left a few minutes later. Then the neighbors had argued again, and this time, three squad cars had responded.
Lax interviewed five residents of Hutcheson’s trailer park. All reported that Vicki Hutcheson had participated in the events that night when the police were called, and that Aaron had been with her. Lax didn’t know what Fogleman intended to do with Aaron’s many statements, but he felt better after talking to the neighbors. Since he was there, he also asked the women about their experiences with Vicki Hutcheson in the days after the murders, and if Hutcheson had ever mentioned the $35,000 reward. One of the neighbors told Lax that the subject had come up twice. “At one time she told me that they were going to split the reward money between Aaron and another little boy,” the woman said. “Another time she told me they were going to give Aaron all the reward money.”
Another woman said she also recalled hearing Hutcheson discuss the reward. “She had told me that Aaron was receiving it,” the woman said, “and she told me how she was going to spend the money, what she was going to buy with it.”
“Did you ask her why Aaron was going to receive the money?” Lax asked.
“And what did she say?”
“She said because he had seen the murders.”
“Did you believe it?”
“Because he was out here in the trailer park.”
Byers on Film
Family members of the victims were also listed among the witnesses Fogleman said he might call. Since they seemed to have no information that implicated any of the defendants, Lax did not interview them. The filmmakers Berlinger and Sinofsky, however, were very interested in the families. Their request to film the shower for Domini’s baby had been only the start.
Since then they had contacted all of the principals in the case: the families of the victims, the defendants and their families, the police, the lawyers, and the judge. They’d offered money to the defendants and to family members of the victims who agreed to be interviewed. Damien was offered $7,500 if he would agree to two interviews. His defense attorneys, and the others, were reticent. But the filmmakers noted that the finished documentary would not be released until several months after the trials, and ultimately, the lawyers gave their clients the go-ahead for a couple of interviews each. Though Judge Burnett withheld his decision on the filmmakers’ request to videotape both of the trials, he too relented shortly before the trials began.
From the summer of 1993 through the end of the year, filmmakers Sinofsky and Berlinger were able to record moments with members of both the victims’ and the defendants’ families as they grappled with what had happened—and contemplated what lay ahead. Michael’s parents, Todd and Dana Moore, seated together at a table in their house, were the quietest in front of the camera. After describing some of the questions that haunted them as parents—“Was he calling for me?”—Todd Moore said simply that Michael had been killed “by real monsters.”
Pam Hobbs, Stevie Branch’s mother, was filmed in front of the elementary school as she was being interviewed by a local TV reporter. Chewing gum, giggling, and fiddling with a yellow Cub Scout scarf that had belonged to Stevie, she looked, at turns, delighted to be on camera and sobered by the subject of her son’s murder. Microphone in hand, the reporter asked, “Do you feel the people who did this were worshiping—”
Hobbs finished the question for him. “Satan? Yes, I do. Just look at the freaks. I mean, just look at them. They look like punks.” She fairly spat the last word.
But no one’s rage or venom compared to that expressed by the Byerses. Melissa was filmed seated at a kitchen table. She had dark circles under her eyes. “Christopher never hurt anybody,” she said. “He had a gentle, loving, and giving heart, and they crucified him in those woods. And they humiliated his little body. They took his little manhood before he even knew what it was. And I hate ’em for it. I never hated anybody in my life, and I hate those three”—then, hammering the table with her finger, she added emphatically, “And the mothers that bore them.”
Her husband, Mark, wearing overalls, accompanied the filmmakers to the gully where the boys’ bodies were found. There he delivered a monologue in language that was as brutal as it was sentimental. Full of religious allusions, it was shockingly profane. Even with editing, Byers’s speech, as it appeared in the film, was long and rambling. Later the filmmakers reported that when they’d shown the unedited segment to their wives, the women had found it so disturbing they’d left the room.
“Yea, though I walk in the valley of the shadow of death,” he began, “I shall fear no evil. And I’m not scared of the devil. I know who my comforter is. Thy rod and thy staff comfort me. And I thank you, Lord, for letting me be able to believe in that with all my heart.”
Apparently turning his attention from God to the defendants, Byers continued, as though addressing them directly, “I hope you all really believe in your master, the Satan, sleuth-foot devil himself, ’cause he’s not going to help you. He’s going to laugh at you, mock at you, and torture you. He doesn’t need your help. The devil’s got all the devils he needs.”
At another point he railed: “Jessie Misskelley Jr., Jason Baldwin, Damien Echols, I hope your master the devil does take you soon. I want you to meet him real soon. And the day you die I’m going to praise God. And I make you a promise. The day you die, every year on May 5, I’m going to come to your graveside. I’m going to spit on you. I’m going to curse the day you were born. And I’m sure, while I’m standing there, I’m going to have to have other bodily functions let go on your grave. I promise you, as God is my witness, I’ll visit all three of your graves.”
Compared to the speech by Byers, what the families of the defendants said to the filmmakers sounded subdued. Jessie Misskelley Sr., weathered and wearing a work shirt, told them simply, “Little Jessie told me he didn’t do it, he didn’t have anything to do with it, he wasn’t there. And I believe him. I think the cops just can’t find who done it, and they’ve got to put it on somebody.”
Jason’s mother, Gail Grinnell, looked gaunt and nearly distracted as the camera rolled. “I want to tell the whole world my son is innocent,” she said, “because I know he is innocent. I know where he was, and I know he’s innocent, and I want to tell the world, and I want the world to know.”
Damien’s biological father, Joe Hutchison, said, “This boy is not capable of the crime he’s been arrested for. I’ve seen him take a little kitten and love it just like you’d love a little baby. It’s like a nightmare you can’t wake up from. Our son is innocent. We intend to prove it.”
But while most who had parts in the tragedy appeared anguished and subdued, John Mark Byers seemed to relish being in front of the cameras. Berlinger and Sinofsky filmed him seated in front of the pool in his backyard, expounding on angels and demons; at the pulpit of a local Baptist church, singing a hymn; and with his neighbor Todd Moore in a field shooting pumpkins with handguns. In that scene, Byers, wearing a cowboy hat, did most of the talking, as he loaded his gun. “There’s a few people I wouldn’t mind going on and shooting with it,” he said, “but hopefully, the courts and the justice system will take care of ’em.”
The Bloodstained Knife
BY THE SECOND WEEK OF JANUARY 1994, reporters were gathering in Corning, Arkansas, where Jessie’s trial was about to begin. One of them asked prosecutor Fogleman about some of the questions that had been raised at the pretrial hearings. Citing professional ethics, he said he could not discuss the police investigation, the rumored lack of physical evidence, or attorney Stidham’s contention that Jessie’s statement had been coerced. “I can’t comment on specifics,” Fogleman said, “because I sincerely want these defendants to receive a fair trial.” He added, however, that he had “never seen a police department work any harder on a case” than the West Memphis police had worked on this one.
On January 17, the day before jury selection was scheduled to begin, Fogleman released more documents to the defense attorneys. Most of them showed how the police had been working to bolster their case as the two trials drew near. Among other activities, the records indicated that as recently as New Year’s Eve, Fogleman, Ridge, and Bray had met for yet another interview of Aaron Hutcheson. No transcript of that meeting was produced or supplied to the defense, but according to notes taken by Ridge, Aaron reiterated his statement that he had watched his friends being killed, though some of the details he now offered differed again from prior accounts. When Ron Lax reviewed the material, he was surprised to see that the police and Fogleman were still trying to wrest a coherent statement from the child. But Lax was dumbfounded by two other reports contained in the latest batch of discovery materials. These were release forms signed by Dana Moore and John Mark Byers—forms dated December 20, 1993, granting the West Memphis police, along with staff from the Arkansas crime lab, permission to search their houses. No explanation accompanied the forms, but they raised a disturbing question for Lax. Why, on the very eve of Jessie’s trial, had the police suddenly decided to search two of the victims’ homes? What could they have been looking for, more than eight months after the murders—and nearly seven months after the arrests?
A possible explanation—or a hint of one—came in a phone call two days later. By then, Jessie’s jury had been seated. Damien’s lawyer Val Price telephoned Lax at home to report that Fogleman had just released more records from the West Memphis police. These last-minute records concerned a knife that the police said they’d received eleven days earlier, on January 8, 1994. Lax immediately made a note of what Price related in the call. “The knife had been Federal Expressed,” Lax wrote, “but the package had been discarded. The knife was eight and three-fourth inches in length and was sent to the Arkansas crime lab for analysis. The results reflect there was blood on the knife which was consistent with the blood of Chris Byers. The results also stated this blood was consistent with eight percent of the population. The knife was given exhibit number E178.”
With Jessie on trial for his life, his attorneys, Stidham and Crow, were focused on events in the courtroom. But now the remarkable news of the FedExed knife became a serious distraction. As the lawyers waded into the trial, Lax worked outside of court, trying to learn what he could about the mysterious knife. Bit by bit, he managed to find out that it had been sent to Gitchell by the New York filmmakers Sinofsky and Berlinger. The two later explained how the knife had come into their possession—and why they’d sent it to the West Memphis police. It was a remarkable tale.
“A few days before Christmas,” they wrote,
Mark Byers gave a member of our crew a used hunting knife as a gift. We later discovered that the knife appeared to have traces of blood on it. Naturally, we were shocked and found ourselves in an extremely difficult situation. We felt it was strange that Mr. Byers had given us a used knife that seemed to have blood on it. However, it could have easily been an innocent gesture of friendship, so we did not want to carelessly hand it over to police, creating controversy for Mr. Byers, particularly in the local press.
On the other hand, since the investigation had yet to recover a definitive murder weapon, and since it was Byers’ stepson who had been castrated with a knife, we had no way of knowing if the knife was involved in the murders. We had to weigh our responsibility as journalists against our moral and civic responsibilities. We didn’t want it to create the false impression that we were manipulating the outcome of our film, nor did we want an innocent man to be falsely accused. And, on a practical level, we feared that the tremendous access and trust that people had placed in us would be destroyed if we turned over the knife—the press might play it up, and if the knife did not play a role in the case, our subjects might not trust us any longer. But the most important consideration kept floating to the top: if there was even the remotest possibility that the knife was involved in the case, we had a moral obligation to turn it over. After several meetings with HBO on the subject, we decided to turn it over to the local police.
The sudden appearance of a knife—one owned by John Mark Byers and bearing traces of blood that was consistent with Christopher’s—was the most significant development in the case since Jessie Misskelley’s contorted confession. Its connection to people related to the crime was clear. Unlike the knife police said they’d taken from the lake, which they claimed linked two of the defendants to the murders, this knife had indisputably belonged to the father of one of the victims. And blood on it was consistent with the blood of his murdered stepson.
For the defense attorneys and Lax, the timing of the knife’s appearance could hardly have been worse. The knife cast serious suspicion on Byers. But until now, no one on the defense had ever focused on him as a suspect. That was partly because of the size and condition of what they called “the discovery mess.” It was partly because, despite Fogleman’s assurances to Judge Burnett that “everything” would be turned over to the defense by the end of August, notes of the interview detectives had conducted on May 19 with Byers had not been released until the middle of November. And it was partly because other records, such as those concerning Byers’s activities as a drug informant and his conviction for threatening to kill his ex-wife, had never been released at all. Now, faced with the startling appearance of the bloodstained knife, Lax and the defense lawyers felt handicapped by all they did not know about the stepfather of the castrated victim.
For Stidham and Crow, who were already deep into Jessie’s trial, the situation was especially acute. They had to decide whether to introduce the knife, in an attempt to suggest that there was reasonable doubt that Jessie was the killer. At the time, the defense attorneys did not even have a clear idea about how the police had reacted to the knife’s appearance. Only gradually, and amid the pressures of the trial, were they able to fill in some critical details.
According to the filmmakers, Byers had presented the knife to a member of their crew six days before Christmas, on December 19,1993. The next day, December 20, police had conducted the search of Byers’s house and of the Moores’ house, across the street. It looked to Lax as if the two events were probably related. His suspicion was strengthened when he spoke with Sinofsky and Berlinger, who told him, as he wrote, that they had “spoken with Fogleman and Gitchell in December 1993…and apparently provided them with details of the knife.” No record of that discussion was supplied by the West Memphis police. The knife’s existence was not reported to the defense attorneys until almost a full month later—after Jessie’s trial had already started. And the FedEx packaging in which the knife had been sent, which would have confirmed the date, had reportedly been discarded.
Gitchell said the knife was received on January 8 and that he sent it out the same day to a North Carolina laboratory for testing. Gitchell sent a memo with the knife noting that it had what might be blood and another unknown substance in the fold. (It would later be learned that the other substance was a red fiber.) Gitchell asked that the lab test the knife and compare any results with DNA from the victims. The lab had returned its results just as Jessie’s trial was beginning. That’s when Fogleman had informed the defense attorneys about the knife’s existence—and that the blood on it was consistent with that of Christopher Byers.
Jessie’s lawyers wanted Byers questioned immediately—and by someone other than Inspector Gary Gitchell. But the West Memphis police were reticent. “State police CID [Criminal Investigation Division] officers were present,” Stidham later recalled. “I begged Judge Burnett to have one of them interrogate Byers, but Judge Burnett refused.” Finally, the judge instructed that Byers would be questioned—but only by the West Memphis police. Since Gitchell, Ridge, and Byers were already at Corning to attend Jessie’s trial, an interview was hastily arranged. It took place on Wednesday January 26—with Jessie’s trial now already in its second week—in a room at the county sheriff’s office. The interview, which was recorded, lasted forty-five minutes.
It began with Gitchell reading Byers his rights and advising him that anything he said could be used against him in court. Byers said that he understood and waived his right to a lawyer. He then told Gitchell that, yes, he had owned a Kershaw knife—“You know, it’s got like a serrated edge, like a Ginsu knife”—which he had given to a member of the film crew “as a Christmas gift.” Byers said he believed that had been in November. He told Gitchell that he had never used that knife for hunting; that, in fact, “that knife had not been used at all”—and that no one in his family had ever been cut with it. He said, “No one’s been cut with the Kershaw.”
Detective Ridge asked Byers, “Did you use the knife?”
“I never used it,” Byers replied. “I would have used it. Hopefully, I was going to use it for deer hunting—that’s all I do is deer hunt—but I never had an opportunity to use it on a deer.” He told the detectives that the knife had “stayed put up” in the top drawer of his chifforobe.
Gitchell: “Did, um, any of your kids, Ryan or Chris, know where that knife may have been at? I mean, could they have gotten it out?”
Byers: “No sir. I don’t think they could have….”
Gitchell then showed Byers the knife that had been sent from New York. He described it as a Kershaw knife with a nine-inch blade, a Pachmayr grip, and an inscription that read “Cannon City.” Byers identified it as the knife he had given to the cinematographer, a knife that, he said, his wife, Melissa, had given to him a few years before as a Christmas present.
“Okay,” Gitchell said. “Let me explain a problem we had, and you need to answer this for me: we have found blood on this knife.”
Byers: “I can tell you where I might assume it might have come from.”
Gitchell: “All right.”
Byers: “Uh, I got a deer this year, and I was cutting it up to make some beef jerky and I had a filleting knife, a Ginsu filleting knife, and I thought of that knife, and I tried to cut some of the deer as thin as possible, and when I found out that it wouldn’t cut as thin as the skinning knife was, I put it up. But that would be the only time it’s been around anything bloody…. I was cutting some deer meat at home.”
Neither Gitchell nor Ridge asked Byers to explain why, only a few minutes before, he had stated that he had “never used” the knife and, even more specifically, that he’d “never had an opportunity to use it on a deer.” Instead, Gitchell proceeded, almost deferentially, to point out another “problem.”
“Okay,” he told Byers, “let me, let me go a little bit further and say there’s a problem with that. I mean, I’m not saying that’s not true. The problem is we have sent this knife off and had it examined, and it has the blood type of Chris on it.”
Suddenly Byers began addressing the detective by his first name. “Well, Gary,” he responded, “I don’t have any idea how it could be on there.”
“That’s our problem,” said Gitchell.
Byers: “I have no idea how it’s on there.”
Gitchell: “Why? Why would this knife have blood on it?”
Byers: “I have no idea, Gary.”
Gitchell: “That’s what scares me.”
When Lax and the defense attorneys saw a transcript of the interview, they were appalled by the tenor of the exchange. Byers was in an extremely compromising situation. Blood consistent with that of his mutilated son had been found on his own knife, a knife he’d said had never been used and that he’d given away to someone who was leaving the state. Yet when this was pointed out to Byers and he had no good explanation, the chief detective on the case had remarked thathe was scared.
Byers, meanwhile, was reduced to stammering. “I have no idea, I have no idea, how it could have any human’s blood type on it at all,” he said. “I don’t even remember nicking myself with it, cutting the deer meat or anything.”
Finally, hesitantly, almost apologetically, Gitchell asked Byers the central question. And now he too was stammering. “I got to, I got to ask you point-blank, I’ve got to ask you point-blank, Mark,” he said, “I’ve got to ask you point-blank: were you around or participated in these deaths of these boys?”
“No,” Byers responded. “Not in any shape, form, or fashion…Absolutely not. Positively not. Unequivocally not. No. Not at all.”
“Well,” Gitchell said, “there are other tests being run on this knife, and we should, may have the results right now. We’ve been waiting on them the last several days.” Gitchell added that blood had recently been taken from Melissa and Ryan, and that since a sample of Mark’s blood had been taken in May, tests were being run to see if any matched the blood on the knife. “That’s what we’ve been trying to do,” Gitchell explained, “is see if it could have been…if you have similar blood. We don’t know. We don’t know if there’s a similarity. We don’t know.”
It seemed to Lax that Gitchell sounded worried in the interview and almost apologetic. Gitchell had certainly not been as confrontational as in the interview with Jessie Misskelley, when Gitchell had demanded of Jessie, “Now tell us the truth.” But if Gitchell had, indeed, been worried that his case might suddenly implode, he was reassured later that day when further results came in from the lab. Fogleman’s report on the findings left the defense teams stunned. The amount of blood on the knife was small, Fogleman said, and because of that, only a limited analysis could be performed on it. The science of DNA testing was relatively new in 1994, but working within the constraints of the small sample and the emerging science, the lab had conducted what tests it could. Its results indicated that while the blood was consistent with Christopher’s, it was consistent with that of Christopher’s stepfather, John Mark Byers, as well.
Lax and the attorneys wondered, could the DNA of two people who were not biologically related be utterly indistinguishable? Or—the thought arose—was John Mark Byers actually Christopher’s biological father? Was that why he’d always claimed to have “adopted” the boy, but not Christopher’s half brother, Ryan? Those questions would hang over the case, unresolved, for years to come.
But with Jessie’s trial under way and another trial soon to start, there was no time for speculation. And soon after Gitchell received the ambiguous lab results, Fogleman notified the defense teams that upon reflection, and despite his earlier statements to the contrary, Byers now recalled that he had, after all, cut himself with the knife.
Ignoring the Knife—and the Stun Gun
This knife, with its uncanny traces of blood and Byers’s self-contradictory statements, related more closely to the crime than any piece of evidence the police had recovered so far. Yet without further question, Gitchell and Fogleman accepted Byers’s final statement. Lax viewed the decision as another example of the investigators picking and choosing which statements to believe. They’d done it with Aaron—ignoring his contradictions while accepting his claims of having witnessed wild satanic activities in the woods. They’d done it with Jessie—ignoring his contradictions while accepting any statements he made that implicated Damien, Jason, and himself. And now, with the blood evidence rendered inconclusive, they were doing it with Byers—ignoring his contradictions while accepting only his statements that made the knife appear less suspicious. Rather than reopening their investigation, they seemed relieved to believe that Byers had, as he now remembered, cut himself with the Kershaw knife.
Lax hurried to consult with experts in DNA evidence. He contacted a forensic science lab and tried to explain what had happened. As he later noted, “I also explained we had been informed a DQ Alpha test had been conducted on the victim’s (Chris Byers’s) blood and the blood of the owner of the knife (John Mark Byers) and they were consistent with each other. I asked if there was any other test which could be conducted to further that identification.” The scientist
explained that a DQ Alpha test is not a very powerful test; however it is a test which can be done very quickly and with very little quantity of blood. She stated the next step to more specifically determine if the blood belongs to a particular individual is called a DNA-RFLP test, but that test requires six to eight weeks and a significant quantity of blood. I asked her if a significant quantity would be an amount which could be found on the inside of a knife after it was folded. She stated what she would consider a significant amount of blood for that test would be if the knife had been covered with blood and not been wiped off.
To the defense teams, the situation was maddening. The quickness with which the police and Fogleman had been willing to dismiss not only the knife but Byers’s peculiar interview about it renewed long-simmering frustrations. If Byers had, in fact, owned the knife for a couple of years, and kept it in his bedroom, that meant that, in May 1993, when the West Memphis police had searched his home, they had failed to find a weapon marked with blood matching that of one of the victims. On the other hand, if the knife had not been in the bedroom, as Byers claimed, the questions raised were even more serious.
As Lax and the defense attorneys discussed Byers, Damien’s lawyer Val Price mentioned having heard that Byers had once been convicted of terroristic threatening after taking a stun gun to his ex-wife and threatening her life. This was the first Lax knew of the incident, and the news left him deeply disturbed. Only later would he learn that Fogleman had prosecuted the case against Byers and that Burnett had been the judge who’d ordered Byers’s conviction expunged.
The Prosecutor’s Suggestion
If Lax had known more at the time about officials’ handling of the Rolex case involving John Mark Byers, his concerns would have multiplied. That investigation had been handled quietly. No word of it had reached the media. The only mention of it that was included in the murder case file was Gitchell’s note that Byers had called to say he regretted the incident. The state police reports about their investigation of Byers were never made part of the file.
If reports on the Rolex case had been included, Lax and the defense teams would have learned that Byers had confessed to the crime—and that Fogleman’s boss, prosecuting attorney Brent Davis, had suggested that he not be prosecuted. Among the records relating to Byers that the defense teams never saw was a memo dated June 24, 1993—seven weeks after the murders—in which a state police investigator outlined a plan proposed by prosecutor Davis that would allow Byers to pay $7,400 in restitution in lieu of facing prosecution. How Byers was expected to repay the money was a question. Davis had proposed the plan just a couple of weeks after Byers, who was bankrupt and years behind on his child support payments, had publicly appealed for money to help pay for Christopher’s funeral.
The First Trial
WHILE THE FUROR OVER THE BLOODSTAINED KNIFEplayed out behind the scenes in the Clay County Courthouse, the life-and-death drama of Jessie’s trial was unfolding in the courtroom. Heat in the building was cranked up high as the region coped with a rare winter storm. Outside the one-story cinder-block courthouse, the streets of Corning sparkled under a coating of ice. Usually, this corner of northeast Arkansas, nestled into the Missouri boot heel, didn’t experience severe winter weather. But this January of 1994 was an exception. Just before the trial began, bitter cold had swept through the Mississippi River valley, cracking trees and making travel hazardous. Even now, on January 18, as heavily armed sheriff’s deputies led Jessie, hunched and handcuffed, from a squad car into the building, broken tree limbs still littered the lawn.
Stidham expected a fight as intense as the weather. He’d battled unsuccessfully to keep Jessie’s confession out of the trial. Now, with the confession in, he looked ahead to a difficult defense. While he doubted that Fogleman had much evidence other than the confession, that alone was formidable. For Jessie to be acquitted, the confession had to be discredited. Everything Stidham did—both as he cross-examined Fogleman’s witnesses in the first part of the trial, and then as he presented Jessie’s defense—would have to chip away at the jury’s confidence in the truth of what his client had said.
Despite the hazardous roads, more than ninety of the one hundred prospective jurors who’d been called had made their way to the courthouse. They were men and women accustomed to stern conditions, including the demands of distance. Of Clay County’s seventeen thousand residents, seven thousand clustered in its two biggest towns, one of which was Corning, with a population of about three thousand. One in four of the county’s children lived below the federal poverty level; fewer than seven hundred Clay County residents had graduated from college. The religious attitudes that kept the sale of liquor banned in the county were a point of pride for many residents, as was the county’s claim to a population that was almost totally white. When Judge Burnett welcomed the potential jurors to his court, he began by asking if any of them would hesitate, due to moral or religious scruples, to impose the death penalty. No one raised a hand.
Only thirty-six people had to be questioned to impanel a jury of seven women and five men, plus two male alternates. One man was dismissed when he said he had discussed the case with a close friend who lived in the West Memphis area. When Burnett asked if he could set aside what he had heard, the man answered straightforwardly, “It would be hard for me to.” Corning’s postmaster was one of the jurors chosen. Others included a housewife, a clerk at the local Wal-Mart store, a loan officer from the bank, a factory worker, and a plant manager. The youngest juror was twenty-three years old. That made him five years older than Jessie, who’d spent his eighteenth birthday in jail a month after his arrest.
The thirty-year-old courthouse had never hosted such a high-tech drama. There were television trucks with satellite hookups, a mobile telephone bank, a room full of closed-circuit television monitors for the dozens of reporters. Inside the courtroom, two television cameras, one for the New York film crew, the other for the local news pool, stood near the jury box, though Judge Burnett had issued a warning that no one was to photograph the jurors. Amid all the hubbub, members of the victims’ families sat quietly in the first few rows of spectators’ seats, just behind the table where Stidham sat with Jessie. During a break, Stevie Branch’s mother told a reporter that she was “still enraged” and would like to “jump at” all the defendants. “Sometimes,” Pam Hobbs said, “I just have to hold myself back.” Another spectator commented that Jessie’s trial struck her as a waste of time. “We all know he’s guilty,” the woman said. “They ought to just fry him and get it over with.”
Inside the courtroom, Jessie seldom raised his eyes. He seldom cast so much as a glance in the direction of the jury. Most of the time he sat bent over, chewing gum, head near the edge of the table, eyes directed at the floor. A reporter from Little Rock described Jessie as “a strange-looking little character, small and frail, giving the impression of being deformed in some elusive Dickensian way, his manner that of some furtive rodential creature—a tranquilized squirrel perhaps.” The writer went on to note that there was “a passivity about him so profound it strains credulity; he sits all day facing away from the judge and jury, staring at his feet; slumping farther and farther forward in his chair, as if he might ooze down and become a puddle between his shoes.”
Stidham had advised the posture; he didn’t want anyone to think Jessie looked cocky, but some observers thought it reflected the defendant’s shame and guilt. Jessie also wore a more conventional haircut than when he was arrested. A front-page article in theJonesboro Sun called attention to the change. The paper ran photos of all three defendants, taken at their arrests, along with more recent photos, from when they’d appeared in court for pretrial hearings. An article describing the “metamorphosis” noted that when Jessie was arrested, he’d had “the look of a late 1950s Bohemian, more often known as a beatnik,” though now that he was on trial, he presented “more of a schoolboy look.”
Opposite where Jessie sat with his lawyers, Dan Stidham and Greg Crow, Fogleman sat with the district’s main prosecutor, thirty-six-year-old Brent Davis. Though Davis would play a significant role at both Jessie’s trial and the one to follow, Fogleman was the lead prosecutor. Fogleman was well known in Crittenden County, the scion of a family that was one of the oldest in the region. Near the courthouse in Marion, a monument commemorated the role the deputy prosecutor’s great-great-grandfather had played in what remains to this day the greatest maritime disaster in American history. At the end of the Civil War, in 1865, pioneer John Fogleman was operating a ferry on the Mississippi River between the Arkansas side and Memphis. In April of that year, the steamshipSultana was traveling upstream, loaded with newly released Union prisoners of war. The ship exploded in the middle of the night, near Fogleman’s Landing. Though the ferryman rescued those he could, more than eighteen hundred men burned to death in the explosion or drowned in the freezing water. More lives were lost than in the sinking of theTitanic, but the catastrophe was overshadowed by the assassination of President Abraham Lincoln, only a few days before. The monument near the Crittenden County Courthouse reflected the Foglemans’ place in local history from that early day to the present. The deputy prosecutor’s relatives had been prominent in the region’s commercial, civic, and legal affairs. They had worked as grocers, farmers, lawyers, bankers, deputy sheriffs, and circuit clerks. Fogleman’s father had served on the Marion school board for forty-five years; one of his uncles had served on the Arkansas Supreme Court, and his father had once been president of the Arkansas Bar Association. The John Fogleman who now faced the jury had been a deputy prosecutor for the past ten years. A respected and strait-laced teetotaler, he was seen as a rather formal fellow.
Fogleman rose to present his opening argument to the jury. In a slow, emotionless drawl, he recounted the nightmare of the previous May—how the little boys had disappeared, and the horror the next day. He reported the medical examiner’s findings that Michael and Stevie had died from drowning, while Christopher had died from “multiple wounds,” which included his brutal castration. Fogleman told the jury that a young woman who had a son the same age as the victims had been so disturbed by the murders that she’d decided to “play detective” to help police solve the crime. “Ultimately,” he reported, “Victoria Hutcheson would lead police to Misskelley, and Misskelley would confess.”
What the deputy prosecutor did not tell the jury was that Jessie Misskelley’s confession was virtually the only piece of direct evidence that he had. It was a compelling piece, to be sure, but it was also seriously flawed. Fogleman’s next task, if the jury was to believe the confession, had to be a preemptive one: to address the numerous weaknesses—and the outright errors—in Jessie’s statement to the police. Fogleman acknowledged to the jury that not everything Jessie had said in his confession was true. There were discrepancies, he admitted, between some of Jessie’s statements and the facts of the crime. But Fogleman said these were easily explained. They were the results of Jessie’s bungled attempts to minimize his involvement. Fogleman urged the jury to focus instead on things Misskelley had said that “only the true killer” would have known: that one of the boys had been cut in the face, that another had been sexually mutilated, and that all three of the boys had been beaten. These incriminating details, combined with Misskelley’s own admission of personal involvement, would prove more than enough, Fogleman predicted, for the jury to find him guilty of three counts of capital murder.
Dan Stidham lacked Fogleman’s polish. More heavyset and more loosely tailored, he looked like a man whose favorite pastimes were hunting ducks or fishing, which is what he was. Stidham liked practicing trial law, and despite the glares he’d received from neighbors who couldn’t understand why he’d represent a murdering satanist, he felt passionately about the case—and Jessie’s innocence.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” Stidham said when it was his turn to address the jury, “this whole case is a sad, sad story. But what’s even sadder is the way the West Memphis Police Department decided to investigate this crime.” Recalling the anxious month that had passed between the murders and the arrests, Stidham noted the strain the police had been under. “Ladies and gentlemen,” he said, “there was a public outcry. The public was demanding that someone be arrested for this crime, and the police department was trying to respond to this tremendous amount of pressure.” Besides offering a reward, he said, they had developed what he called “Damien Echols tunnel vision.” That meant that “from day one,” the West Memphis police had Echols “picked out as the person responsible.” Jessie, he said, had merely been caught in a net spread to ensnare Echols.
But as he spoke, Stidham knew that the most crucial battles in Jessie’s trial had already been lost. During the months of pretrial motions, he’d argued repeatedly that Jessie’s confession had been coerced and should for that reason be kept out of the trial. But Judge Burnett had rejected that claim, as well as Stidham’s parallel arguments that the confession should not be admitted because Jessie was mentally retarded, and that since Jessie was a minor, his case should be tried in juvenile court. Stidham’s only hope now was to make the jury believe that Jessie would not have said what he did but for the psychological pressure being applied by the police. It would be a hard sell, he knew. Most adults cannot imagine confessing to a crime they did not commit—especially one as horrendous as this. At the start of this case, even Stidham had found it hard to believe that anyone would confess to a murder that he did not commit. But Stidham felt that he had learned a lot since then. His education had taken a while. He wouldn’t have that much time to change the minds of the jurors.
What Jessie told the police was “a false story,” Stidham told them. He argued that Inspector Gitchell and Detective Ridge realized that what Jessie was telling them was “factually incorrect in many, many important areas…but they kept right on interrogating…. They didn’t care that what he was telling them was wrong.” Stidham insisted that details of the crime, including those the police said “only the killer would have known,” were in fact widely known. Instead of acknowledging that crucial information had been repeatedly leaked, Stidham told the jurors, detectives had been willing to terrify Jessie until he’d told them what they’d wanted to hear.
“They broke his will,” he said. “They scared him beyond all measure.”
Foundation for the Confession
The trial that followed would last for two weeks. Fogleman called Dana Moore and Melissa Byers to the stand, to give their grief-stricken accounts of the night their sons disappeared.Stidham barely questioned Melissa. There were a lot of questions he would have liked to ask her, and still more that he would have liked to put to her husband. What about that beating Christopher had received just before he disappeared? What about the notation in the police report on the night that Christopher disappeared that he had not taken his Ritalin that day? Why not? (The drug, which calms hyperactive children, is known to act as a stimulant when taken by adults.) Had one of Christopher’s parents helped themselves to the drug instead? Had Christopher left home in the past for several hours at a time, as Melissa had told the police? Or had that never happened, as her husband claimed? And what about John Mark’s account of his activities on the night of the murders? Why had he entered the woods after dark on the evening the boys disappeared without a flashlight? And why had he then left to go home and change his clothes?Most of all, Stidham would have liked to grill the couple about the mysterious bloodstained knife. But the lawyer held his tongue. Despite Stidham’s mounting concerns that Byers might have been the killer, he considered it far too risky to suggest that possibility in court. Long after the trial was over, he would admit that his decision might have been different had he known more about Byers’s background. Under the circumstances, he concluded that “pointing the finger at a stepparent without blatant proof” would probably “inflame the jury” and “insure the death penalty for Jessie.”
When Fogleman questioned Ridge about his hands-and-knees search of the ditch, the detective cried on the stand. To emphasize the sadness of that day, and the loss, the prosecutor had the boys’ bicycles wheeled into the courtroom and introduced as evidence. The bikes remained in the front of the courtroom, leaning against a wall, throughout the rest of the trial. Next, Fogleman handed the jury more than three dozen photographs showing the victims’ bodies as they lay, white, bound, and uncovered, on the muddy, shaded bank. Fogleman then called Dr. Frank Peretti of the Arkansas Crime Laboratory to report on his autopsy findings.
As jurors were handed another batch of photos, these showing the boys’ bodies on the autopsy table, Peretti explained that there’d been limits to what his examination could reveal. Citing the length of time that the bodies had lain exposed to the warm air, for example, he said he had not been able to estimate the time of the boys’ deaths. The matter of time was important, in light of Jessie’s widely varying statements regarding time.
But when Stidham cross-examined Peretti, time was only one of the discrepancies the lawyer wanted to explore. Had Peretti found evidence that the boys had been choked, as Jessie had told the police? No, the doctor said. Was there evidence that they’d been sodomized, as Jessie had described? Again Peretti said no.
Fogleman then called Gitchell to explain the circumstances that had led to Misskelley’s confession. Gitchell testified that during the interview, Jessie was “very relaxed” and was under no pressure from officers. The chief inspector described how he had played a tape recording for Jessie to see how the boy would react. Fogleman asked Gitchell to play the tape, exactly as he’d played it that day. Gitchell clicked on a tiny tape recorder and held it to the microphone. The voice of a child filled the courtroom, saying, “Nobody knows what happened but me.” That was all. Gitchell clicked the tape recorder off. Nobody asked him to explain whose voice was on the tape or how it had come to be made, or to put the words in any context. All the jury learned was that the tape had shocked Jessie and that shortly after hearing it, he had confessed. With that, Fogleman asked Gitchell to play the tape recording of what Jessie had said. For the next thirty-four minutes, as another tape recorder played in the hushed courtroom, the jury listened to Jessie confess.
When Stidham cross-examined Inspector Gitchell, the detective admitted that, yes, Jessie’s statement did contain several errors. The victims had not skipped school, as Jessie had reported, and they could not have been killed at noon.
“And you knew that that was incorrect when Jessie told you that?” Stidham demanded.
“Yes sir,” Gitchell responded.
Stidham recalled that Jessie had said he’d seen the boys tied up with brown rope. That was inaccurate too, Gitchell acknowledged.
“These seem to be pretty important issues,” Stidham said. He asked if it ever occurred to Gitchell, while he and Ridge were questioning Jessie, “that his entire story was false?”
Gitchell repeated Fogleman’s explanation that Jessie had merely smudged the facts to minimize his involvement. But these were major errors, Stidham pressed. Calmly, the detective deflected any suggestion that the errors presented a problem. “Jessie simply got confused,” Gitchell said. “That’s all.”
Now Fogleman tackled the delicate question of how the boys were tied. Jessie’s insistence that the ligatures were ropes posed a major problem for the prosecution. “Was there,” Fogleman asked Gitchell, “any evidence that would indicate that there had been some sort of binding other than the shoestrings?” Gitchell, to Stidham’s amazement, answered yes. The police department’s chief detective then testified that he had personally seen a wound on one of the boys that had “indicated” to him that, at some point, the boys could have been tied with a rope.
It was a stunning statement—one that was utterly unsupported by the police notes of the case or by any of the medical examiner’s findings. Stidham jumped to object. “I think that calls for pure, unadulterated speculation on the part of a witness, who is not qualified to render such an opinion,” he told the judge. But Burnett overruled Stidham and allowed the testimony. And despite Stidham’s further objections, Burnett also allowed Gitchell to draw a picture for the jury of the injury he remembered thinking might have been made by a rope.
Vicki Hutcheson to the Stand
Perhaps the biggest problem with Jessie’s confession was that it contained no explanation of why he had helped Damien and Jason kill the three little boys. In case any juror was wondering what might have motivated Jessie, Fogleman was ready with an answer. He called Vicki Hutcheson to the stand.
Again, Stidham objected. Judge Burnett told the lawyers to approach his bench for a discussion that the jury could not hear. The shortin camera hearing would be one of dozens that would punctuate the trial. Reporters listened in, as was allowed, although the jury did not, as Fogleman explained to the judge his intentions in calling Hutcheson. He said he planned to have her describe the trip she’d reportedly taken with Damien and Jessie to the orgiastic “esbat.” Stidham countered that if the trip had occurred at all, it had, according to Hutcheson’s testimony, taken placeafter the boys were killed. More important, he argued, testimony about an alleged cult meeting was not relevant in any event, since nothing at the site where the bodies were found had indicated that the murders were the result of satanic or cult activity. Fogleman shot back that in Jessie’s confession he had referred to meetings “when we had that cult,” at which a photograph of the victims had been shown. No such photograph had ever been found, but based on that statement, Judge Burnett allowed Fogleman to put Hutcheson on the stand.
Looking demure, her red hair in a bun, she related how Damien had invited her to go with him to an esbat. She said that she looked the term up in “one of the witch books,” whereupon she’d learned that it meant “an occult satanic meeting.” Fighting back tears, Hutcheson explained that she began to “play detective” because the victims were friends of her son. “I loved those boys, and I wanted to see their killers caught,” she said. But like so much of the case, Hutcheson’s testimony was problematic. Not wanting Stidham to bring up the most damaging question, the prosecutor raised it himself. He let Hutcheson tell the jury that despite her suspicions about Damien and her claim that Jessie had accompanied Damien and her to the esbat, she had never suspected that Jessie might have been involved in the murders. In fact, she said, she’d felt “very close” to him. She’d felt so comfortable with Jessie, she admitted, that the night before his arrest she had asked him to spend the night in her trailer, to protect her and her children from prowlers.
Under Stidham’s cross-examination, Hutcheson admitted that she’d been convicted of writing hot checks, and that her involvement in this case had begun because Detective Bray had called her in for questioning about another alleged fraud, the one that had resulted in her being fired from her truck stop job. But Hutcheson dismissed the incident as just “a credit-card mess-up.” And anyway, she added, “all the charges” had been dropped. Was it true, Stidham asked, that part of her motivation for getting involved in the case was the $35,000 reward? No, Hutcheson said. “The reward money never entered my mind.”
The Absence of Aaron
Aaron Hutcheson, the alleged eyewitness on whom the police had relied so heavily, was never called to testify. Later, Fogleman explained his reason. “I had some police officers that were absolutely convinced of his story,” he said, “and I talked to him a couple of times. The first time, I was a little bit believing him. The last time, I guess when he started talking about draining the blood into a bucket, or whatever it was he said, it was so inconsistent and stuff that I got real concerned.”
Stidham had his own reasons for not calling Aaron. The boy was wildly unpredictable. He’d already given Fogleman and the police a number of escalating accounts of what he claimed to have seen in the woods. Recently, since the start of the trial, he’d elaborated even further. Now the boy was telling Detective Bray that he had personally dismembered Christopher, having been forced to do it by a black man who’d stood over him, holding a gun to his head. Stidham did not want the jury to hear even one of Aaron’s stories, however fantastic it might be. He did not want a nine-year-old boy to point to Jessie, saying he was one of the killers. And just as important, Stidham did not want to place himself in the position of appearing to pressure, embarrass, or bully a child who’d been a playmate of the victims.
So the jury never heard from Aaron, the boy who some of the detectives were “absolutely convinced” had witnessed the murders. Given the child’s role in the development of the case, his absence from the trial was remarkable. Aaron’s friendship with the victims was what had first caught Bray’s attention. Bray, Gitchell, and Fogleman had questioned Aaron about events in the woods almost a dozen times. Aaron’s accounts of things he’d allegedly seen there, coupled with his mother’s reports, had prompted police to question Jessie. His enigmatic taped statement, played during Jessie’s questioning, had led Jessie to confess.
In one way or another, Aaron had been present at every critical juncture in the police investigation—from the moment his friends’ bodies were discovered until the day of the three arrests. He’d been a catalyst for key events, yet now that those events had culminated in a trial, Aaron’s potential testimony was being dismissed as too unreliable. In some respects, Aaron was, along with his friends, one of the crime’s young victims. He could not have witnessed or participated in all the bloody things he’d described, but somehow, the more investigators had listened, the more he’d imagined that he had. And too many adults, with agendas of their own, had been willing—even anxious—to believe him.
Jessie’s confession was powerful evidence. But Fogleman knew that if Stidham could make the jury even consider that it had been coerced, the rest of the state’s case was precariously circumstantial. He bolstered it where he could. For that, Lisa Sakevicius, of the state crime lab, was Fogleman’s most important witness. She testified that a green polyester fiber analysts had lifted from a Cub Scout cap found at the scene was “microscopically similar” to fibers from a polyester and cotton shirt that she and the police had found during their search of Damien’s house. She further testified that fibers from the shirt were microscopically similar to fibers found on a pair of blue pants that had been submerged near the bodies. In addition, Sakevicius told the court, a single red rayon fiber found on a white shirt that had been recovered near the victims’ bodies was “microscopically similar” to fibers from a woman’s red bathrobe found during the search of Jason’s house.
Neither the shirt found at Damien’s house nor the bathrobe from Jason’s were items the teenagers would have worn—a point that Fogleman acknowledged. “Just so the jury understands,” he said, “you’re not suggesting that Damien wore this little shirt or that Jason wore the bathrobe?” Sakevicius said she was not. She explained that fibers can be moved from one place to another by either “primary” or “secondary” transfer. Primary is direct. Secondary transfer, she explained, occurs when a person picks up a fiber from one place and deposits it in another. In other words, Fogleman suggested, Damien and Jason had picked up fibers from items in their homes and inadvertently left them with the bodies.
For three hands-on murders, one of which involved a castration, the fibers amounted to very bare threads of evidence. The claim of secondary transfer made them highly circumstantial, and Sakevicius’s repeated and careful statement that they were “microscopically similar” made them more circumstantial still. The fact that the fibers were similar did not signify with any degree of certainty that they had come from the garments in question, a point which Sakevicius noted. “I should say that they were similar fibers,” she emphasized while on the stand, “not that they came from them.” Later, under questioning by Stidham, Sakevicius acknowledged that many fibers are “microscopically similar,” and that the “discovery proved nothing.”
Sakevicius also described for Fogleman how the boys were tied—Michael with a combination of square knots and half hitches; Stevie with a combination of half hitches, a figure eight, and loops; and Christopher, most consistently, with four double half hitches. Fogleman would later suggest that the different types of knots pointed to multiple killers.
Stidham asked her about other fiber evidence as well; specifically, the mysterious fragment of “Negroid hair” that had been found on the sheet in which Christopher’s body had been wrapped when it arrived at the lab. Sakevicius said that the origin of the hair remained unknown. Whatever else Stidham had accomplished in his cross-examinations, he had demonstrated that none of the state’s evidence—not Jessie’s confession, not Vicki Hutcheson’s testimony, not even the crime lab’s conclusions—was what anyone would call a clincher.
But Fogleman was saving one of his strongest witnesses for last. When the witness’s appearance failed to work out as he’d hoped, the deputy prosecuting attorney was, by one account, “furious.”
Toward the end of Fogleman’s case, he planned to call a teenager named William Jones, who would support Vicki Hutcheson’s testimony. More than that, Fogleman expected William to link Damien to the satanic cult Hutcheson had described, and to the murders as well. Fogleman had a videotape in which William was shown telling West Memphis detectives that once, when Damien was drunk, he had confessed to him that he was a member of a satanic cult and that he had raped the three eight-year-old boys, then killed them with a knife.
While the trial was under way, Lax had located William and asked him about that interview. William said he wanted to consult first with his mother and stepfather. The three had gone into another room of their trailer, while Lax waited for almost a half hour. When they rejoined him, William’s mother asked Lax what would happen to William if he had lied to the police. Lax said he was not an attorney and could not be sure, but it was probably a good thing that the boy had not been placed under oath by the police. William then told Lax that he did not like Damien and that he’d falsely boasted to his mother that Damien had confessed to the murders. To his surprise, he said, his mother had believed him and called the police. William, being unwilling to admit to his mother that he’d lied, had expounded on his claim to Detective Ridge, and he’d continued to lie when he gave his videotaped statement.
Lax asked if William wanted to correct the situation. When William said he did, Lax asked if he could record a new videotape. The boy and his parents agreed, and both parents sat with William as he answered Lax’s questions. Lax began by asking William what he had planned to do when called to testify. “I was going to get up there and tell the truth,” he said.
Lax: “And what is the truth?”
William: “That I don’t know nothing about it….”
Lax: “Has Damien ever said anything to you at all about this murder?”
Lax: “Has Jason Baldwin?”
William: “No sir. None of them have….”
Lax: “In this statement, you had some fairly, uh, specific information regarding what happened to the boys when they were killed. Where did you get that information?”
William: “Rumors, and the papers, and what I was told.”
William Jones was one of several teenagers questioned by Lax who’d admitted making a false statement to the police. The first had been Buddy Sidney Lucas, who’d said he’d been frightened by Durham and had told the detective what he thought he wanted to hear so that he wouldn’t “get in trouble.” But the testimony of William Jones had been the most damaging, and his decision to recant his statement was the most important to the defense. Lax informed Stidham, who reported the news to Fogleman.
One of Lax’s investigators, Cheryl Aycock, drove the nervous teenager to the courthouse. Detective Ridge met them in a hallway and escorted them to a room where the deputy prosecutor was waiting. Fogleman told Aycock that he wanted to talk to William alone, but William insisted that he wanted her to stay. Fogleman asked Aycock what her relationship was to William. Aycock later stated in a sworn affidavit that when she told him that she worked for Lax, “Fogleman became visibly agitated and hostile.”
“Fogleman turned to [William] Jones and asked what was ‘going on,’” Aycock said in the affidavit.
Jones said he had told his mother something that he didn’t know anything about. Fogleman asked Jones what Mr. Lax (pointing at me) had done to make him change his story. Jones replied, “Nothing.” Fogleman asked if Mr. Lax threatened him, to which Jones replied, “No.” Jones explained he “just wanted to tell the truth….” Fogleman insisted Mr. Lax had “done something” to Jones. He told Jones not to be afraid, that “…no one can touch you. Mr. Lax can’t touch you, Jessie can’t touch you, Damien can’t touch you, the cult can’t touch you.” Jones stated he understood this and repeated his desire to simply tell the truth. Fogleman then asked Jones, “Did Lax threaten to send the cult out after you? Did he say they’d cut your (pause) off?” to which Jones replied he had not. I believe it was [prosecuting attorney] Davis who said, “Come on, son. Something’s wrong with you. We can tell.” Jones again denied anything was “wrong….”
Fogleman asked Jones something to the effect of what would he [Jones] have done if Lax had not come to talk to him. Jones replied he was just going to wait until he got on the stand and tell the truth when [Fogleman] asked him. Fogleman again became visibly agitated, widening his eyes, slamming his palm on the table, and raising his voice, asking, “You were going to wait until you got on the stand today to tell me this?” to which Jones answered, “Yeah, I didn’t know what to do.” A man I assumed to be Inspector Gitchell (white male, slender, balding) approached and asked Jones, “How much is he paying you?” Jones emptied his pockets and produced some coins and said, “Nothing, see? This is all the money I have.”
Fogleman’s demeanor continued to be hostile, and I, personally, found him to be physically threatening. During this conversation, Davis and Gitchell drew nearer and nearer to Jones, ending up approximately three feet from Jones, shoulder-to-shoulder with Fogleman, which made me very uncomfortable. Fogleman made a comment to the effect Lax had to be “doing something” to intimidate witnesses because every time he spoke with them, they changed “their story.” Fogleman asked Jones whether he realized it was a criminal offense to lie to police. Jones replied, “I don’t know. All I know about the laws is this,” and he held his wrists together behind his back. Fogleman informed Jones he could be prosecuted for filing a false statement to police and indicated he intended to prosecute Jones.
Lax said that after the encounter,
All the attorneys went into chambers to talk to Burnett. From what I heard of that meeting, Fogleman, Davis, and Burnett were all pissed. Fogleman reportedly made statements about my having intimidated witnesses—something to the effect of, “We don’t need an investigator from Tennessee who drives a Mercedes coming in here and intimidating our witnesses.” If I’d been there, I would like to have pointed out that I did all the interviews in front of the boys’ mothers, which is more than the police had done. But the result was they hadme investigated. I was going through a divorce at the time, and my wife called me and said an investigator for the Arkansas State Police had contacted her about me. She told him to get lost. We brought that up to Burnett. He asked Fogleman and Davis. They said that another prosecutor in their office had initiated the investigation. In chambers, the state police investigator reportedly told Burnett that I was the only person he’d found involved in the case who had not done something wrong. The matter was dropped there.
Faced with little choice, Fogleman moved on with what he had. He introduced pairs of black boots that belonged to Damien and Jason, because Jessie had mentioned in his confession that his accomplices had been wearing black boots. He introduced the bookNever on a Broomstick, which Damien had bought at a library used-book sale a year before the murders. Driver had found the book in Damien’s house a year before the murders. It was, Fogleman suggested, evidence of “cult-related” motivation. And to establish that Damien and Jason were close enough friends of Jessie Misskelley that they would have included him in their murderous orgy, he called Jerry Driver, who testified that he had definitely seen the three teenagers together, walking down a street in Marion. With that, Fogleman rested.
The trial was not half over, but Jessie felt almost victorious. He recognized that Fogleman’s case against him rested on his confession. But since, as Stidham explained, Fogleman’s evidence to support the confession had been slim and circumstantial, Jessie believed he was practically free. “At the time,” Jessie later recalled, “I thought a statement weren’t nothin’. If that was the only evidence against me, I figured it wouldn’t be no good. Because, the stuff I’d seen on TV, if you convict somebody, you’ve got to have some kind of physical evidence. Anybody can say anything.”
Thein Camera Hearings
STIDHAM WAS FAR LESS CONFIDENTthan his client. He recognized, as he began his defense, that he faced several hurdles. Some, like the trouble he expected with Jessie’s alibi, he’d seen coming for several months. Others that lay ahead would take him by surprise.
The problem with Jessie’s alibi had arisen the previous summer, when Stidham was first appointed to the case and believed that Jessie was guilty. At the time, Stidham was communicating with Fogleman, hoping to work out a plea bargain in which Jessie would get a reduced sentence in exchange for his testimony that would convict Damien and Jason. “It was about that time,” Stidham later recalled,
when Mr. Misskelley Sr. began to raise issues about Jessie being in a different county on the night of the murders. Jessie Sr. began to hold almost nightly news conferences on the front porch of his mobile home, and basically, laying out his [son’s] alibi. That was making the prosecuting attorney very angry. We were wanting to work with him, but when Misskelley was holding these press conferences, that was making the prosecution’s case weak, and Mr. Fogleman was telling us, “You’ve got to shut this guy up.”
So I talked to Mr. Misskelley, and he asked me when we were going to come and check out the alibi. And I kept putting him off, because in my mind the kid was guilty. Then we went to the first hearing, and Fogleman told me we had a DNA match—that there was a T-shirt found in Misskelley’s trailer that had a speck of blood on it, and the prosecutor claimed that that speck of blood matched Michael Moore’s. To me, that cinched it. He was guilty. There was no doubt about it.
But then two things happened simultaneously. When I confronted Jessie about the blood on the T-shirt, he said, “That’s my blood.” He said he busted a Coke bottle with his hand—that was one of his favorite pastimes to show how tough he was: he’d throw a Coke bottle up in the air and bust it with his fist. A day or two later, Fogleman called me and said, “We were wrong. That blood wasn’t Michael Moore’s.” And Mr. Misskelley Sr. was getting hot because we weren’t questioning these alibi witnesses. So when Fogleman told us the blooddidn’t match, I decided I’d go to West Memphis and question these people. And it became obvious that Jessie had an alibi for up to midnight the night the boys disappeared.
Most of the time, alibis are successful. But in this case, all of the witnesses had been interviewed by police, because Jessie Misskelley Sr. had been holding these press conferences. The police wouldn’t have gone to interview them, but when they did, the witnesses were afraid of getting involved, and basically, they couldn’t remember the exact night. When we sat down and started going through the tedious process, they said, “Yeah, that was that night….” But when we got to trial, and called these witnesses to testify, the state was able to stand up and say, “Well, you told Officer So-and-So that you couldn’t remember, so how are you so sure now?” And they’d say, “Well, because Mr. Stidham talked to us.” And of course, it looked to the jury like we were cooking this up. I know Mr. Misskelley Sr. was frustrated that nobody—not even I—believed him. But those press conferences came back to haunt us. In fact, they may have made the difference in the case.
Fogleman saw the development in exactly the same light. “Alibis are real tough,” he said. “It would be tough for anyone to say, ‘Well, I was with so-and-so a month ago.’ They’re real tough. But if you try to put on an alibi defense that’s not good, then the jury’s going to sit up there and say, ‘Well, they’re lying.’ And it hurts the credibility of the entire defense case.”
Stidham had tried to present Jessie’s alibi, but the net result was probably a loss. Under other circumstances, he might have put his client on the stand so the jury could see him speak up for himself. But as Stidham saw it, with Jessie, that approach was out of the question. On one hand, Jessie would not be able to articulate much on his own behalf, and on the other…Well, Stidham cringed at the thought of Jessie being cross-examined by Fogleman or Davis. To call Jessie as a witness, Stidham thought, would be to hand him to his prosecutors on a silver platter.
No, what Stidham had to do, he figured, was to raise doubts for the jurors, as to both Jessie’s abilities and the conduct of the police. First he tried to show that by the time Jessie was questioned, the police were desperate, and that that was partly due to the shoddy work on the case. As illustrations, he introduced testimony from the crime lab analyst of the “Negroid” hair that was found in the sheet wrapped around Christopher Byers—the hair whose presence there was never explained. Then he called Marty King, the manager of the Bojangles restaurant, to testify about the bloody man whom he’d reported to the police, and about the officers’ lack of follow-up. When Stidham questioned Detective Ridge, the detective admitted that the blood scrapings that had been taken from the restaurant the following day had been lost and that, as a result, DNA that would have been recovered from them could not be tested against DNA from the hair. Stidham felt that all of this made an important point, but he also realized that it was an abstract one. Abstractions, he knew, could be hard to convey to a jury who sat looking, day after day, at two bicycles bearing evidence tags and a defendant accused of killing their owners.
Along with suggesting deficiencies in the police investigation, Stidham wanted the jury to know about Jessie’s deficiencies, too. But now it was the prosecution’s turn to score a behind-the-scenes coup.
Dr. William Wilkins
In an attempt to establish Jessie Misskelley’s intellectual vulnerability, Stidham wanted to have him evaluated by a psychologist. “But,” as he later recalled, “we didn’t have money to go out and hire a psychologist. We had no budget at all for experts. We filed a motion to ask for experts, but for the state to approve anything, we would have had to spell out everything we wanted to do. We would have had to lay our cards on the table. Later the state created a public defender’s office with a budget just for that. But in 1993, essentially all we had was my gold card and the ability to beg people to come in.” The expert Stidham begged was William E. Wilkins, Ph.D., a local psychologist whom Stidham had met in a child custody case. Wilkins was interested in examining Jessie and agreed to work without pay.
The report Wilkins prepared depicted Jessie as a teenager who bordered on being mentally retarded, whose maximum scores for academic achievement were in the third and fourth grade levels, and who had never passed any of the Arkansas minimum performance tests.
Stidham expected that Wilkins’s testimony would be crucial to his case. “But on the eve of his testimony,” the lawyer would later recall, “[Prosecutor] Davis dropped the bombshell that Wilkins was about to lose his license. There were allegations that he had made some little boy drop his pants to look for a birthmark, when there were no witnesses in the room.” To Stidham’s great dismay, he learned that Davis’s information was correct. (Wilkins did, in fact, have his license revoked a few weeks after Jessie’s trial, when the Arkansas Board of Examiners in Psychology found that he had engaged in “serious professional misconduct.”) But even knowing that Davis would roundly discredit his witness, Stidham put Wilkins on the stand. He felt that he had no choice; he needed someone to let the jury know about Jessie’s intellectual limitations, and there was no time to find a new examiner. “It’s hard to find a psychologist who will work for free,” Stidham explained, “and it’s even harder the night before he’s supposed to testify. It became a very embarrassing and horrible thing for us. He hurt us, no doubt about it.”
Wilkins had been one of three main witnesses on whom Stidham planned to base his defense. The other two were Warren Holmes, a nationally recognized expert on polygraph techniques, and Dr. Richard Ofshe, a nationally recognized expert on coerced confessions. But as it turned out, the jury would never hear much of what Holmes and Ofshe had come to say. Fogleman and Davis vigorously objected when each of the men started to talk, prompting Judge Burnett to hold lengthy sessions between the witnesses and the lawyers without the jury present. Thesein camera hearings, where lawyers debated before Judge Burnett what testimony should and should not be allowed to be presented in front of the jury, constituted a significant part of Jessie’s trial. For Stidham, they were also among the most disappointing.
As part of his attack on the police, Stidham wanted to persuade the jury that, whether deliberately or not, Detective Bill Durham had played a dirty trick on Jessie. Stidham believed that a turning point in Jessie’s interrogation had come when Durham told Jessie that he had failed the polygraph test. Stidham believed Jessie had been telling the truth, but that when confronted with Durham’s technological “proof” that he was lying, he’d felt trapped and overwhelmed. Once again needing an expert, Stidham got on the phone, and as before, he went begging. The expert he wanted was Holmes, a veteran homicide detective and polygraph examiner. Holmes had served as a consultant to the FBI, the Texas Rangers, and the Royal Canadian Mounted Police, and he’d conducted polygraph examinations in some of the nation’s best-known cases, the Watergate break-ins and the Kennedy and King assassinations among them.
“When I called Mr. Holmes, I explained to him that I had been appointed to represent an indigent kid in Arkansas charged with killing three boys,” Stidham later wrote. “I explained to him that I had no money to pay him, but that I really needed his help because I felt my client was innocent.” Holmes agreed to look over the polygraph charts from Jessie’s examination by Durham. “About a week later, Mr. Holmes phoned me and told me that Jessie had only showed signs of deception on one question—the drug question. Jessie had passed all the questions about the homicides, showing no signs of deception on the charts. It was clear that Officer Durham had lied to Jessie.”
Holmes paid his own expenses, which were later reimbursed by the court, to travel to Arkansas to testify. He contributed his time free of charge. But even before the trial began, Fogleman and Davis lodged strenuous objections to the prospect of letting the jury hear Holmes. When the time came, Burnett held anin camera hearing on whether Holmes’s testimony should be suppressed—that is, withheld from the jury. With the jury gone from the room, Burnett began the discussion by noting that results of polygraph tests, though frequently used by police, have long been considered too unreliable to be introduced as evidence in trials. Burnett announced that the results of Jessie’s polygraph exam were, therefore, “not admissible under any circumstances” in court. Because of that prohibition, Burnett said he would sharply define what testimony from Holmes would and would not be allowed. He would not allow “speculation” as to “the machine’s results,” he said, “or whether or not the results apply to guilt or innocence, or whether or not the person [who interpreted the results] was truthful or deceitful.” He would, however, “allow testimony about whether or not the polygraph could have induced a person to make a statement that they would not have otherwise made.”
The pronouncement put Stidham in a bind. It meant that he had an expert witness who was not going to be allowed to offer his expert opinion. Holmes could not tell the jury that, as he read Durham’s test results, Jessie was telling the truth. Stidham argued that the testimony should be allowed. “We are talking about the voluntariness of the confession,” he began. He told Burnett that Holmes should be allowed to testify “so the court can determine the totality of the circumstances regarding this confession.” And he cited case law to show that other courts had held “that any evidence tending to show the innocence of the accused is admissible.”
“In other words,” Burnett asked, “you want him [Holmes] to testify in his opinion that the accused wasnot showing deception? That’s totally and completely irrelevant and inadmissible…. My ruling is that the results of the polygraph test are not admissible evidence and, therefore, no expert—state or defense—is going to be able to testify to the veracity of the polygraph machine, because it’s not accepted in this state as credible evidence. I won’t accept it one way or the other. I don’t care whether he says he was telling the truth or whether he says he was lying.”
Stidham asked the judge to let Holmes “proffer” his testimony in the hearing, that is, to state for the record what he would have told the jury, had that been allowed. If Jessie was convicted, Stidham would use the record of Holmes’s proffer as part of his appeal. Burnett agreed, and with the jury still gone, Holmes was sworn in. Stidham asked Holmes about factors that might indicate to him that a suspect was giving a false confession. Holmes cited three.
“Number one,” he said, “they don’t tell you anything you don’t already know. Number two, what they do say doesn’t jibe with the crime scene analysis or the physical evidence or any investigation that has been done up to that point. And number three, if they don’t relate it in narrative form, you have to be suspicious.” Valid confessions, on the other hand, are marked by what Holmes called “an emotional release.”
You don’t have to question him because he wants to get it off his chest…. They relive some of the sensations at the time of the crime…. And if the confession is really valid, they will offer some incidental detail which lends credibility to their story. Maybe they’ll say, “At the time we were doing this, some man was walking his dog off in the distance.” Or, “Just at the precise moment I was doing this there was an automobile accident,” and later you will find out that actually occurred. You look for those incidental details they can offer. If it is a valid confession, and you make a supposition and you’re wrong, they will tell you you’re wrong. They’ll answer every question directly. You don’t have to correct them…. You don’t have to lead them in any way….
When asked specifically about Jessie’s confession, Holmes replied, “What I don’t like about his confession is he doesn’t attribute any conversation during the crime to the boys. I don’t like it that he doesn’t express any feelings about the crime, how he felt at the time, how he feels now. I don’t like the fact that he’s giving wrong information about the ligature which should absolutely stand out in his mind, and I don’t like the time factor. It would seem to me that despite his IQ level, he should know the difference between 9A.M . and 5P.M . And he somehow should know the difference between a rope and shoelaces. Those things bother me a lot.”
“Can a polygraph examination contribute to a false confession?” Stidham asked.
“Unfortunately it can.”
“How is that?”
“Because with some people, it is a last hope,” Holmes explained. “They think, ‘Okay, if I take this test and I pass it, you’re going to get off my back,’ and then when they are told that the test indicates they are lying, that’s the straw that breaks the camel’s back, and then their will is beaten to a pulp, and then they just give up.”
“Mr. Holmes, you have had an opportunity to examine the polygraph test that was performed on Jessie Lloyd Misskelley on June 3?”
“Can you tell us what your findings were?”
“Well, they were different from the other examiner,” Holmes replied. “He indicated he thought there was deception at the points in the graphs where the pertinent test questions were asked. I evaluated the charts, and I have come up with just the contrary opinion. I didn’t feel that at the point where the pertinent test questions were asked that the defendant was deceptive in nature.”
“In your report you list some factors that trouble you,” Stidham said. “Could you explain those to the court?”
Well, this was an ideal case for what we call a peak attention test, where you set up a series of questions, where one is the key detail, and in this case there should have been a peak attention test regarding whether or not the boys were tied up with plastic tape or wire or shoelaces. And the theory being, of the items listed, if the examinee reacts to the key one, he definitely has pertinent information with regard to the crime in question. So you keep taking that key detail and you shift it around in a series of different tests, and statistically, if he reacts each and every time to the key detail, there’s a large probability that he has intimate knowledge of the crime. Also, a peak attention test could have been conducted regarding the location of the clothes.
“Is it true,” Stidham continued, “that if an examiner didn’t interpret the test results properly, that that might cause the interrogator to become more assertive and produce a false confession?”
“It’s a catalyst. If the examiner goes out and says this guy is deceptive, he’s involved, that’s all those interrogators have to hear. That gives them the enthusiasm to be more assertive in their accusatory format. Sure. It is a catalyst.”
“Is it important,” Stidham asked, “when you’re trying to corroborate a confession, that you find things independent of the confession linking the suspect to the crime?”
“Absolutely,” Holmes replied. “That’s one of the things that disturbs me about the defendant’s confession in this case. There’s nothing you can hang your hat on.”
“Does it bother you that they didn’t take him to the crime scene?”
“That’s the first thing you do. When you get a guy to, so to speak, verbally crap out what he did, you take him right to that crime scene. In this case, there was some dispute as to what side of the creek he was on, where he was standing, where the bikes were. That could have been resolved if he had been taken to the crime scene.”
Judge Burnett listened to the testimony but was not persuaded by Stidham’s arguments that the jury should hear it. After hours of negotiation, Burnett allowed Holmes to take the stand in the presence of the jury. But Stidham was warned to ask him only a few, very general questions. The closest Holmes was able to come to addressing the issue at hand was to observe that Jessie Misskelley “certainly knows the difference between shoelaces and a rope.” That was essentially all the jury heard from Warren Holmes.
“The thing that concerned me most,” Stidham said later, “was that the judge would not permit us to tell the jury about the polygraph, and the fact that Jessie had passed instead of flunked. But the jury never knew that Jessie had passed. So the issue becomes, if the police can use this as a tool to beat up on retarded kids and scare them into confessing, why can’t the jury know about this tool?”
Dr. Richard Ofshe
Stidham’s last hope was to present a witness with expertise on the subject of coerced confessions—and that too was all but shot down. Richard Ofshe was a social psychologist with a doctorate from Stanford University. He specialized in interpersonal dynamics, particularly in police interrogations.Stidham believed Of she’s testimony was so critical to his defense that he talked Jessie’s family into releasing the $5,000 they were to receive from their contract with HBO to pay Ofshe to come to Arkansas.
As the trial neared its conclusion, the professor took the stand. He had barely recited his credentials in order to be qualified by Judge Burnett as an expert witness when the prosecutors again objected. After sending the jury out of the room one more time, Judge Burnett held anotherin camera hearing. “Well,” Burnett began, “I’m going to be honest, gentlemen. I’m real interested in knowing what a sociologist is going to testify to that would aid and benefit the jury and what is the scientific basis of that testimony. It seems to me that you’ve called this witness to give an opinion that the confession was coerced and that it was involuntary.”
“That’s exactly right, Your Honor,” Stidham said.
“And I think that’s a question for the jury to decide,” Burnett reiterated, “and I’m not sure I’m going to allow him to testify in that narrow framework. I can see him having value testifying that these are common techniques employed by the police to override one’s free will, and that I found such-and-such conditions prevailing here, and things of that nature—or maybe group dynamics of a cult. But I’m not sure I’m prepared to allow him to testify that in his opinion it’s coerced and therefore invalid. I mean, what the hell do we need a jury for?”
“He’s not going to testify whether or not the confession is false or true or whether the defendant is guilty or innocent,” Stidham said. “He’s going to testify to the voluntary nature of the confession—the statement to the police—whether or not it was coerced. That’s an issue that the jury has to decide, and that’s what an expert witness is for, to help the jury decide these issues.”
“No. No, Judge,” Davis interrupted. “That’s the real crux of the matter. Whether the confession was coerced or not doesn’t make—whether it was the truth. It’s whether it was the truth—and they’re trying to get through the back door what they can’t get through the front door.”
Stidham begged. “Your Honor, that’s not the correct statement of the law.”
“No. I mean, of course, I’ve ruled that it was voluntary,” Burnett declared. “The jury, I guess, could go back and decide that it wasn’t, if that’s what you’re talking about. But the question of whether or not psychological ploys or tools were used to get a guilty person to give a true statement, now that’s another issue.”
Stidham said, “Your Honor, that’s not what he’s going to testify to.”
Burnett was growing impatient. “I don’t know what you’ve got him here for. What is he going to testify to? I want to know.”
“Your Honor,” Stidham said, “he has an opinion as to whether or not the statements made by Mr. Misskelley to the West Memphis Police Department were voluntary.”
“Well, we might as well get on with it,” said the judge. “I’m going to let him testify, but I’m not about to let him testify that in his opinion, Misskelley is innocent…. Don’t even try to ask him whether or not he has an opinion whether the confession was true or false, because I’m ruling that he cannot do that…. And I’m not going to allow him to testify that, in his opinion, these officers illegally exacted or coerced a confession from him either. I’m not going to allow him to testify to that. So what’s he going to testify to?”
When Stidham described a line of questioning that he thought conformed to Burnett’s demands, the judge agreed to call the jury back and let Ofshe testify. But first, Burnett advised the jury on a rule of law. “An expert witness,” he told the jurors,
is a person who has special knowledge, skill, experience, training, or education on the subject to which his testimony relates. An expert witness may give his opinion on questions and controversies. You may consider his opinion in the light of his qualifications and credibility, the reasons given for his opinion, and the facts and other matters upon which his opinion is based. You are not bound to accept an expert opinion as conclusive, but you should give it whatever weight you think it should have. You may disregard any opinion testimony if you find it to be unreasonable.
With that, Ofshe was allowed to speak. He explained that he believed Jessie Misskelley had provided what he called a “coerced compliant”statement—“a false statement, one that comes about because an individual can no longer stand the strain of the interrogation and knowingly gives a statement that they know to be untrue.”
“Doctor,” Stidham asked, “is it possible for police interrogation tactics to produce a false confession?”
Ofshe answered that it was, and began to describe a recent study, reported in theStanford Law Review, which he said had identified 350 cases in which the jury had found someone guilty who was, in fact, innocent. “In that study,” Ofshe reported, “19 percent of the miscarriages were caused by false confessions….”
But Davis jumped up to object, and once again, the lawyers held a discussion with the judge that the jury could not hear. In thisin camera hearing, Davis complained that the answer had broken the ground rules Burnett had established for Of she’s testimony.
Burnett agreed. “I’m interpreting this as an attempt to use coercive techniques on the jury to suggest to them that this is a false confession, and that there is danger in their considering the confession, and that it suggests to them that they have to be very careful not to make a 350 error—whatever the percentages were.”
“What they did,” Fogleman said, referring to the defense, “is exactly what the court told them not to do.”
“No, Your Honor,” Stidham said. “I asked the witness if there were empirical scientific studies, and he was simply relating those to the jury.”
“Well, I don’t care,” Burnett said. “You’re still making inferences that, by these statements, that this particular statement was false and untrue.”
“Judge, and that’s what’s going to happen,” Davis agreed, “because of this witness, as you surmised. He’s very astute. He’s very smart, and he’s going—he’s going to slip around the ground rules, and we’re sitting here talking to a jury in terms of percentages of cases in which there’s been a false confession.”
Burnett ruled. “I’m going to sustain the objection.”
Returning to the courtroom, Stidham tried again to establish that Jessie’s confession had been false. “Dr. Of she, are certain individuals more susceptible to coercive police tactics than others?” he asked.
“Generally, it’s been found that individuals who are lacking in self-confidence, who have low self-esteem, are more persuadable, and also more likely to respond to coercive tactics,” Ofshe answered. “Individuals who are mentally handicapped are also at risk to responding to coercive and overly persuasive tactics.”
After Ofshe had explained a bit more, Stidham asked him if he had formed an opinion about the voluntariness of Jessie’s confession. But before Ofshe could respond, Judge Burnett interrupted. Again he dismissed the jury.
“Are we going to start calling sociologists and psychologists to second-guess a court?” he stormed. “I’ve already ruled it was voluntary. Now, am I going to let a witness get up here and contradict my ruling?”
Davis agreed. He pointed out that while Burnett had ruled that Jessie’s confession had been voluntary, which was why it could be admitted as evidence, the prosecution was not allowed to report the judge’s finding to the jury. Since the prosecution could not present the judge’s “expert opinion” with regard to the willingness of Jessie’s statement, Davis argued, nobody else’s expert opinion should be admitted either. Burnett said that it was up to the jury to decide whether or not the confession had been voluntary, and that he would not allow any witness to give an opinion that would “supplant the jury’s function.”
Stidham explained that he wanted Of she’s point to be “crystal clear” to the jury. He asked the judge if he would be allowed to question Ofshe whether the tactics used by police in their interrogation of Jessie had been coercive or psychologically overbearing.
Burnett said he would allow that question. So with the jury back in the courtroom, Stidham said, “Dr. Of she, I need to rephrase the question for you. Do you have an opinion as to whether or not some of the interrogation tactics employed by the police against Mr. Misskelley were coercive in nature?”
“Yes, I do.”
“Could you tell the jury what that opinion is?”
Again, prosecutor Davis was on his feet. “Your Honor, I—wait—wait—wait,” he sputtered. “We—I hate to object, and I apologize for this, but the court just told Mr. Stidham…”
“That I could ask that question,” Stidham said.
But Burnett turned to the jury. “All right, ladies and gentlemen,” he said. “You’re going to be instructed to disregard the last question and the last answer.”
In desperation, Stidham asked Burnett if he could write down a question and get the judge’s approval for it before he asked it of Of she. Burnett agreed and Stidham wrote down a question. When he handed it to the judge, Burnett read it and said, “I think I’ll go along with that.” But Fogleman objected, and Burnett called the court into recess.
Stidham faced the same situation he had encountered with Holmes. The testimony he wanted his witness to give would not be allowed to be heard by the jury. As before, Stidham asked Burnett to let him present Of she’s testimony as a proffer of proof, to at least get it into the record for consideration by a higher court upon appeal. Burnett agreed. “Let’s be sure that I know what I’m excluding and that I know what you’re attempting to put in,” he said, “and then maybe I’ll change my opinion.”
Finally, with the jury still out of the courtroom, Stidham was able to ask Ofshe his opinion, and the witness was allowed to express it. That opinion was “that the statement made by Jessie Misskelley was a product of the influence tactics brought to bear on him, and that it overbore his initial stated intention to maintain that he had nothing to do with this crime and was not there.” Ofshe cited what he regarded as an escalating process that had begun with Durham’s inaccurate report that Jessie had been “lying his ass off” in the polygraph exam. Ofshe said the circle diagram, in which Jessie was told he could be either “with the killers” or “with the police,” intensified the pressure. Additionally, Ofshe said, the officers’ “repeated refusals to believe his statements about where he was contributed again to his sense of helplessness.” Showing Jessie the photo of the murdered boy increased the pressure to the point where Jessie began to cry. After that, Ofshe said, Gitchell further intensified it, playing the tape of Aaron’s voice. It was after Jessie told the detectives that he wanted “out” of the circle Gitchell had drawn that detectives recorded his first statement.
“We now have the first undisputed record in the case,” Ofshe testified,
and in that part of the interrogation it’s possible to demonstrate how relentless the questioning was, the leading, the suggestions, and the unwillingness to accept anything other than what the police knew the facts of the crime to be. Even then, there were still gross inaccuracies in the statement. The next thing that happened is that Mr. Misskelley is left alone, and Detective Gitchell meets with Prosecutor Fogleman, and some of the specific gross inaccuracies in the recorded statement are now discussed, and according to Detective Gitchell’s statement, Prosecutor Fogleman sends him back in to work on these particular statements. And then we can look at the second statement and show how precisely that happened and how, again, Jessie Misskelley is conforming to the demand placed on him and is changing his statement from direct response to suggestions and direct instructions by Detective Gitchell.
Ofshe concluded that “these statements are far more likely to be the product of influence than they are based on any memory that Mr. Misskelley has of the crime.”
Stidham then turned to the subject of cults, Of she’s other area of expertise. He asked for Of she’s opinion: did the eight-year-olds’ murder have “anything to do with satanic rituals or anything of the occult?”
Ofshe replied that, as far as he could tell, they did not. “And as far as the satanic panic tips that were given to police,” he added, “my understanding is that none of them have panned out. Apparently, there is one individual who claims to have attended a cult meeting,” he said, referring to Vicki Hutcheson, “but apparently her report is equally unconfirmed. As far as I can tell, there is an absence of hard information suggesting that such a satanic cult exists in this area, and in addition, I know of nothing about the crime scene that suggests that this is an occult ritual killing.”
When Ofshe concluded his statement, Burnett decided that he would not allow the jury to hear it. The judge ruled that if Of she’s testimony were admitted, it would, in effect, tell the jury “what their finding should be.” So when the jury came back into the courtroom, Stidham asked Ofshe only one question: was it his opinion “that the tactics used by the police were suggestive and led the defendant to make a statement?” Ofshe answered: “Yes, and that the statement—the content of the statement—was shaped by these techniques.”
When Prosecutor Davis cross-examined Of she, he attacked the suggestion that Jessie’s questioning had been coercive. “Did you find any evidence,” Davis asked, “as to physical coercion?” Or “that any of the officers yelled or used a loud voice or were degrading to the defendant?” Or that “there was any undue influence, pressure, or loud voices and demands made on the defendant?” Ofshe answered no, that “in the limited set of materials you’re allowing me to testify on,” there was not.
“And is what you term coercive,” Davis asked, “that the officers asked at times leading questions?”
Ofshe answered, “The questions were more than leading. The questions were very directly specifying what the answers should be.”
When Davis sought Of she’s acknowledgment that Jessie could be heard on the tape making self-incriminating statements in his own voice, Ofshe agreed. But, Ofshe noted, Jessie could also be heard making statements that were clearly false. “The statement about the time at which this crime occurred is a statement that comes up and is manipulated eight different times over the course of this interrogation, and over the course of those eight manipulations one sees a pattern of unrelenting pressure on Mr. Misskelley.”
Before Stidham questioned Ofshe again, he asked Burnett, “Your Honor, may I use the word ‘coercive,’ like the prosecutor used?”
“I guess that’s the goose and the gander thing, isn’t it?” Burnett replied. “Go ahead.”
Now that Davis had introduced the word he’d been fighting to keep out, Stidham attempted to explore its nuances. He asked the witness, “Could you give some examples of the police being coercive and leading or suggestive during the course of the interrogation?”
“Yes, I can,” Ofshe said. “Perhaps the most powerful example in my opinion is the example of the eight revisitings of the question of the time at which the crimes occurred.” Ofshe noted that Jessie began by saying he’d gone to the woods at nine o’clock in the morning. The next time Ridge raised the question, Jessie said he was in the woods at “about noon.”
“Ridge now says something that, in my opinion, was an attempt to manipulate Mr. Misskelley’s statement about the time,” Ofshe testified, “because Detective Ridge now says, ‘Okay, was it after school had let out?’ This is immediately after Jessie saying, ‘It’s at noon.’ He’s now suggesting it must be later by saying, ‘Is it after school let out?’”
Gitchell had next raised the question of time, and then Ridge had brought it up a fourth time. Ofshe noted,
And this time Detective Ridge says, and I quote, “Okay. The night you were in the woods, had you all been in the water?” Jessie replies, “Yeah, we’d been in the water. We were in it that night playing around in it.” This is the first time in the record, according to my analysis of it and according to Detective Ridge’s testimony, that it is directly suggested to Jessie that the correct answer is, “This happened at night.”
Immediately upon that being suggested Jessie responds by accepting and now he starts to use the word “at night,” where he had never used it before, where he had consistently said it was during the day. That is an influence tactic. It is a way of getting someone to accept something out of pressure and out of suggestion.
Ofshe pointed out three other points in the interview when Jessie was asked about what time he was in the woods. Finally, Ofshe noted, “Jessie replied, ‘I would say it was about five or so—five or six.’
“So Jessie is now moving in the direction of later, but it’s as if there is the original statement that he made about the morning, and he’s being slowly moved towards the evening. But clearly, in this statement, he has not gone far enough, because five or six, I gather from what I’ve been informed, is too early for the boys to have shown up at the woods.” So, Ofshe said, there was one more attempt to move Jessie’s account of the time. This came when Gitchell told Jessie, “All right, you told me earlier around seven or eight. Which time is it?”
“There are two important things about this,” Ofshe observed.
The first one is it’s obvious that Detective Gitchell is giving Jessie a choice. Pick one and I win, or pick two and I win—either seven or eight. Gitchell can live with either answer, and he’s giving Jessie only those two choices. But what’s even more important about this is that nowhere in the record—including the record of what the detectives say, the notes, the specific statements by Detective Ridge, the transcript of the first interrogation—is there any indication that Jessie ever said, as Detective Gitchell says, “You told me earlier around seven or eight.” There is an absolute absence of anything indicating that. So it’s my opinion that this is a tactic, and it’s a very effective tactic, because Jessie now simply repeats back to Detective Gitchell what Gitchell told him. He says, “It was seven or eight.” Jessie doesn’t even make a choice. He just tells Gitchell everything that Gitchell told him. That’s an indication of someone who is willing to comply and does not want to take any chances of making a mistake and therefore being punished for it through pressure.
When Stidham sat down, Davis asked one more question. “Doctor, when the person is being asked questions and they don’t know anything about it, and they don’t know any of the details, they can always say, ‘I don’t know. I don’t know anything about it. I don’t know the details you’re asking me about.’ They can always say that, can’t they?”
“They can,” Ofshe replied. “And sometimes they get to the point at which they can no longer do that and so they simply give up.”
Fogleman presented his closing argument, stressing the confession in a controlled, unemotional voice. Stidham cited the inconsistencies in Jessie’s statement and the lack of physical evidence in hopes that the jury would find reasonable doubt. He concluded, “Killing one human being by another is only exceeded by the state killing an innocent man.” Then Davis, who had the final argument, used it to lash out. Vehemently and emotionally he reminded the jurors of what the police had concluded was the motive for the crime. “I don’t know what the definition of a cult is,” Davis sneered. “I don’t know if it has to mean that they go once a week and worship the devil or what. But when the evidence is that all three of them are involved in this type of activity—that’s a cult in my book.” Then, standing behind the defendant, where he held a photo of Michael Moore over Jessie’s head, he told the jury emphatically, “He chased him down like an animal and brought him back. And, as a result of his action, Michael Moore is dead, Stevie Branch is dead, and Chris Byers is dead.” He asked the jurors to find Misskelley guilty of three counts of capital murder, a verdict that would allow the state of Arkansas to execute him.
By noon the next day, the jury had reached its verdict. Jessie kept his head bowed as Judge Burnett read the forms. In the death of Michael Moore, he was found guilty of first-degree murder. In the deaths of Christopher Byers and Stevie Branch he was found guilty of murder in the second degree.
Stidham felt the breath knocked out of him. The verdicts of first-and second-degree murder meant that the death penalty could not be imposed, as Fogleman and Davis had wanted. But Jessie had been found guilty. In the sentencing phase of the trial, the jury sentenced Jessie to life in prison without parole for the murder of Michael Moore. The jurors tacked on an additional twenty years each, to be served consecutively, for the murders of the other two boys. When Judge Burnett asked Jessie if he had anything to say, the teenager answered, “No.”
Afterward, one of the jurors said that allegations about Jessie’s ties to the occult had not factored into the verdict. “To be honest with you, it wouldn’t have mattered to us if there was a cult or not,” juror Lloyd Champion told theCommercial Appeal . Champion said that jurors considered Stidham’s arguments that Jessie’s confession was coerced, but that they’d concluded Jessie’s statement about chasing Michael Moore and holding him had not been solicited. “The police didn’t ask him that,” Champion said. “Boom! That was out of nowhere.” In the same interview, Champion added that he was not surprised that Stidham didn’t have Jessie testify. With irony that was apparently not intentional, Champion explained, “I think that prosecuting attorney could have tore him apart and made him say anything.”
Gitchell exulted that the conviction had vindicated his department. Jessie’s stepmother told reporters that she hoped the prosecutors would be able to sleep at night. “They’re all a bunch of liars,” Jessie Sr. said. The elder Misskelley added that Jessie had been terrified and near despair as sheriff’s deputies had led him away for his trip to prison. Jessie was crying, Jessie Sr. said. “He told me, ‘I’ll never make it down there. I’ll never get out and come home.’”
Years later, sitting in prison, Jessie would recall, “When that verdict came in—eeee-yewww!—I just knew my life was over right then.”
The Allegations of Official Misconduct
TODD ANDDANAMOOREwere characteristically reserved as they left the courthouse. They did not speak to reporters. Pam Hobbs, Stevie Branch’s mother, expressed her hope that Jessie’s life in prison would be a long and tormented one. The Byerses, as usual, were unrestrained. Expecting that Jessie would end up at the infamous Cummins Unit of the Arkansas Department of Correction, they described in rough and suggestive detail the future they wished for him there.
“I hope he never sees sunlight again,” John Mark Byers said. “Life plus forty—that’s fine with me. That means Cummins keeps his dead ass forty years after he dies.” Melissa Byers, with dark circles under her eyes, ranted in front of the cameras. “This doesn’t change anything,” she said. “Christopher’s dead. And he was tortured to death by three murdering bastards on a ditch bank. He was eight years old, and guilty is guilty, and I hope the little sucker, when he hits Cummins, they get his ass right off the bat, because he deserves to be tortured and punished for the rest of his life for murdering three eight-year-old children!”
The couple walked a few steps away. Then, as though Jessie were there, Melissa added, “Prison’s not a safe place, Jessie, sweetie.” To the photographers who were following her she offered a last aside. “I’m going to mail him a skirt.”
Judge Burnett complimented the news media, noting that he was “well pleased” with the way they had covered the trial. Jessie’s lawyers announced that they’d appeal. And prosecutors Davis and Fogleman dropped the word to reporters that Jessie’s sentence of life without parole might not be exactly final. Noting that Damien and Jason’s trial was just eighteen days away, they explained that Jessie’s sentence would not become final for about four months. During that time, if Judge Burnett chose to do so, he could reduce Jessie’s sentence. They said such a thing might happen if, for instance, Jessie agreed to testify against Damien and Jason at their upcoming trial.
The day after Jessie’s conviction, Glori Shettles visited Damien in a new jail. He’d already been moved to the jail in Jonesboro, the city where he and Jason were to be tried. “He may watch television for a limited number of hours from his cell floor,” Shettles wrote, “but has not been allowed to see the news. His books have been taken from him; however, he has been allowed to choose books to read from the jail library. Great efforts have been made to ensure he and Jason have had no contact; however, Michael laughed and stated he heard Jason ‘howling’ one night.”
Shettles wrote that one of Damien’s lawyers had visited him earlier in the day and informed him of Jessie’s conviction. She noted that Damien did not seem to be “negatively affected” by the news, but rather “spoke of his hope of having a larger, more educated jury pool, who would consider the evidence with a more open mind.” However, Damien also told Shettles that if his own trial ended with a conviction, “he had no interest in an appeal. He stated he would not be taken out of the courtroom guilty, as Jessie had been, but would attempt to grab one of the deputies’ guns to kill himself or to force the deputies to shoot him.”
Damien’s lawyers let him hold on to his hope that a trial in Jonesboro, the district’s most populous county, would produce jurors more receptive to his case. It was true that Jonesboro was home to Arkansas State University, and that the average income and educational level in Craighead County was higher than in mostly rural Clay County, where Jessie had just been tried. But Val Price and Scott Davidson also knew that Craighead County was one of the most religiously conservative places in the state, and that Jonesboro, the county seat, was home to several large and powerful churches, almost all of them housing fundamentalist Christian congregations. Jessie’s just-concluded trial had dominated the region’s news. Now, after that and months of publicity about Damien’s interest in the occult, Price and Davidson worried that the odds of finding jurors who had not been influenced was not as great as they had allowed Damien to hope.
They also worried about Jessie. He’d been sentenced to life without parole. But now, fresh on the heels of his conviction, the prosecutors were offering him a chance to shorten his time in prison, just for saying a few words. If, as Jessie’s lawyer had contended, the boy had buckled under pressure from the West Memphis police when they’d questioned him for a few hours, how would he react under the greater pressure of prison? Would he grab the offer Fogleman and Davis were holding out to him? Would he accuse Damien and Jason again, this time on the witness stand, under oath, in front of the jury?
Jason’s lawyers had those worries, and an additional one. They still believed strongly that Jason’s trial needed to be separated from Damien’s. They did not want Jason’s trial to be tainted by the stories of satanism, cult or occult practices, or general weirdness that were attached to Damien. They wanted to be free to take any approach they felt was needed to defend Jason’s life. If that meant arguing that Damien might have killed the children but that Jason certainly did not, they wanted to be free to say that. In a last-ditch pretrial motion, they told Judge Burnett that presenting their case would be difficult, if not impossible, if the two boys were tried together. But as in the past, Judge Burnett rejected the motion.
Prosecutors Davis and Fogleman had serious worries of their own. They had had virtually no evidence against Jessie, other than his tape-recorded confession. But the jury had considered that confession to be sufficient. Now they were heading into a trial with a similar dearth of evidence, but against defendants who had not confessed. Jessie had accused Damien and Jason, and that accusation had been the basis for the arrests. But if Jessie would not repeat his accusation at the upcoming trial, under oath, as a witness for the state, Davis and Fogleman would not be allowed to mention it. Even to play the tape of Jessie’s confession, in which he implicated Damien and Jason, without Jessie himself taking the stand, would violate the constitutional requirement that defendants be allowed to face their accusers at trial.
Fogleman and Davis realized that if Jessie accused Damien and Jason in court, the blow to the defense case would be devastating. On the other hand, even if Jessie did not testify, and no mention of his confession could be made, the defense teams would still have immense damage to overcome. Jessie’s confession had been leaked to the press within two weeks after his arrest, and his damning accusations against Damien and Jason had been intensely publicized. Jessie’s just-concluded trial, with all its attendant publicity, had again riveted public attention on the confession. It was almost inconceivable that any twelve jurors could be seated who were not already well aware both that Jessie had confessed and that he had accused Damien and Jason of the murders.
However much they might have been helped by the backdrop of publicity to the case, the prosecutors did not want to count on it. Facing a trial where there were no confessions, no direct physical evidence, and no clear motive, they wanted an eyewitness—even one whose story had changed repeatedly. But talk of reducing Jessie’s sentence did not sit well with the victims’ families. Davis and Fogleman met with them to explain why, now that they’d just gotten Jessie convicted, they were trying to offer him a deal. “Unfortunately,” Davis explained, “we need his testimony real bad.”
“All is not lost if he doesn’t testify,” Fogleman quickly added. “But the odds are reduced significantly. I mean, we’ve still gotsome evidence.” Fogleman then summarized the evidence they had against Damien and Jason, if Jessie’s confession was excluded. He listed
- —Three fibers. Fogleman said he considered fiber evidence strong but added, “We can’t say it came from that particular garment to the exclusion of all others.”
- —The Hollingsworths’ claims that they’d seen Damien and Domini on the service road. These reports presented two problems: they placed Domini at the scene, and they failed to place Jason there.
- —The statements of the “kids at the girls’ softball game,” who said they’d overheard Damien saying that he’d killed the three boys and was going to kill two more.
- —“A guy that was in jail with Jason, who says Jason made some incriminating statements.” Fogleman warned, however, that the witness—a teenager named Michael Carson—might not be believed by the jury.
- —“Oh, yes,” Fogleman concluded. “And the knife in the lake.”
“So that’s what we’ve got,” he told the victims’ families. “But that’sall that we’ve got.” When someone asked Davis what the odds were of convicting Damien and Jason if Jessie did not testify, the prosecutor did not sound confident. “Fifty-fifty might be good,” he said.
The defense lawyers were well aware of the prosecutors’ dilemma. Without Jessie’s testimony, Davis and Fogleman would be trying to win a death penalty conviction with scant and circumstantial evidence. If Jessie did testify, the defense lawyers would make sure the jury realized how much he stood to gain by talking. Still, both the defense teams ardently hoped that Jessie would not appear. As Jason’s attorney told him, “If that’s their best evidence and they can’t use it against you, then this dog-and-pony show is over.”
Jessie’s Next Statement
With only eighteen days to go until the start of the next trial, the possibility that Jessie might testify frayed nerves on both sides of the case. Jessie vacillated. But everyone knew that the prosecutors held a distinct advantage. Jessie was scared as sheriff’s deputies led him to a car that would take him to prison, three hours away, in south Arkansas. He told his father that he’d “never make it down there.” By the time the sheriff’s car arrived in Pine Bluff, the intake site for the prison, the deputies who’d driven Jessie had good news for Fogleman and Davis. As one of them reported, “Jessie was asked if there was anything he wanted to say, and after being assured we could not use anything he said against him in court, he chose to talk.”
According to one of the deputies, Jessie had admitted once again his involvement in the murders, and he’d renewed his accusations against Damien and Jason. The details of this statement, as reported by the deputy, were different in several respects from anything Jessie had said before. Still, Fogleman and Davis were excited.
According to the deputy, Jessie did a lot of talking on his long ride to the prison. He told his drivers he’d met Damien and Jason on the “evening” of May 5. Before that, he’d been drinking whiskey that Vicki Hutcheson had bought him. Damien and Jason were drinking beer. Earlier in the afternoon, they all had smoked marijuana. The three teenagers went to the woods, where they were sitting in the water, when they saw the three young boys at a distance. Damien told Jessie and Jason to hide, then Damien grabbed Michael Moore. Michael’s friends started hitting Damien, whereupon Jessie and Jason jumped out and helped Damien “beat them” with sticks. Damien and Jason took turns raping the boys. The boys were not tied at that time. Jessie helped hold the boys and beat them, but had no part in raping or killing them. “Blood flew everywhere” as Jason castrated one of the boys with a “buck-type locking knife.” Jason threw the dismembered part of the unidentified boy’s body into “the weeds.” That boy was then thrown into the water, where he was “still squirming around” when Jessie decided to leave. The other two boys were, at that point, unconscious but not in the water.
The deputy reported that Jessie said that he’d lied when he was questioned by the police about the time the murders took place and about the children being tied with rope. He said he’d wanted “to trick the police and to see if they were lying.” The deputy concluded, “Jessie claims he has felt sorry for what happened and talks as if he wants to testify against the other boys so they will not go free and to help himself.”
Prosecutor Davis later said that when he heard the deputy’s report, he called Jessie’s lawyer to discuss a postconviction plea bargain. Four days after Jessie arrived at the prison in Pine Bluff, attorney Stidham, Inspector Gitchell, and prosecutors Davis and Fogleman drove there to talk with Jessie. Before anything else happened, Stidham wanted to meet with Jessie alone. Fogleman later recalled: “Well, Stidham stays in there forever. He finally comes out, all white-faced, wanting a Bible. Dan just could not believe what Jessie was telling him, and he wouldn’t let us talk to him. He kept saying, ‘If only there were some more corroboration. And he did tell us some of the details of what Jessie told him, including that he had been drinking, and the brand of whiskey, and the particular person who’d given him the whiskey.”
Jessie had also reported that, on his way home, after witnessing the murders, he’d thrown the bottle of whiskey away, near a highway overpass. “And so, we went back there,” Fogleman said,
practically in the middle of the night, searching this overpass Jessie described. We found this neck of a whiskey bottle. It was the largest piece of whiskey bottle that we could find, that you could identify, and it’s the brand that Jessie has described. Of course, we’re talking about what—a year later? And so we say to Stidham, “Dan, is that enough corroboration? Here’s the kind of whiskey.” And he said, no, that wasn’t enough. So we go back to the police department, and Gitchell calls the person who allegedly gave Jessie this whiskey, and she’s on a speakerphone. Gitchell says, “So and-So, I’ve got a real important question to ask you. Did you ever give Jessie any alcohol?” And there’s this long pause and she says, “Well, yes, I did.” And he says, “What kind was it?” And she says, “Well, it was whiskey.” And he says, “What kind?” And she goes through three or four and then she says, “No, that wasn’t it.” Then she says the brand of what Jessie told Dan it was. Of course, that still wasn’t enough to convince Dan.
Stidham attributed Jessie’s sudden willingness to talk to the prosecutor to his fear of being in prison and to his corresponding desire to please authorities. While Stidham was chagrined by Jessie’s decision, he was less than impressed by the fact that prosecutors had found a broken Evan Williams bottle alongside an overpass near one of the nation’s busiest highways. Stidham decided to meet with Jessie again at the prison, and now it was the prosecutors’ turn to be dismayed. On February 15, eleven days after Jessie’s conviction, Stidham informed the state that Jessie would not testify against Damien and Jason.
Tensions were palpable the next morning. All the lawyers met in Judge Burnett’s courtroom in Jonesboro for a pretrial hearing. The prosecutors were not convinced that Jessie was going to stay silent. Jason’s lawyer was pressing again to have Jason’s trial severed from Damien’s. And now Damien’s attorneys wanted Judge Burnett to order the HBO filmmakers to surrender footage they’d heard had been shot of John Mark Byers. The lawyers told the judge that in the segment they wanted, Byers was reportedly shown standing at the site where the boys’ bodies were found, “talking about being accosted when he was eighteen or nineteen years old, tied up, sodomized, and thrown into a ditch.” Burnett rejected the request.
After the hearing, Fogleman called Jessie’s father, asking that he speak to his son and persuade him to testify. Big Jessie told Fogleman bluntly that Little Jessie had no interest in the deal. Davis then asked Jessie’s lawyer to let the prosecutors put the question to Jessie themselves. Stidham refused. But the prosecutors were not thwarted.
Incident at Rector
They went to Burnett. Without notifying either Stidham or Jessie’s father, they asked the judge to issue an order for Jessie to be taken out of prison and brought to Jonesboro. Information was leaked to the media that Jessie was moved so that he could be available to testify at the Echols-Baldwin trial, which was still a week away. Stidham learned that his client had been moved while watching the television news. He was furious. He later complained that Judge Burnett had issued the order for Jessie to be moved ex parte, after consulting only with the prosecutors, while Jessie’s attorneys had been excluded. Stidham said the first he’d seen of Judge Burnett’s order was the copy shown on television.
All hell broke loose, legally, during the next three days. On February 17, five days before Damien and Jason’s trial was to start, Jessie was driven from the prison at Pine Bluff to Rector, a town of about three thousand, some forty miles northeast of Jonesboro. At about 5P.M ., a sheriff’s deputy drove Jessie to the law office of one of Davis’s assistant prosecuting attorneys. Davis was already there waiting. At about six-fifteen, the local deputy prosecutor called attorney Stidham at home to report that Jessie was now in Rector—and that he was prepared to make a statement. Stidham could not believe what was happening. He told the deputy prosecutor that neither he nor Davis were to take any statement from Jessie. Then Stidham picked up his partner, Greg Crow, and the two men sped through the dark to Rector, in the far northeast corner of the state. Forty-five minutes later, they pulled up in front of the office where Jessie was being held.
Stidham and Crow demanded to speak with their client in private. When the prosecutors left the room, Jessie happily told his attorneys that the deputy who’d driven him to Rector had promised to bring Jessie’s girlfriend to see him in the local jail. Stidham had never encountered a situation anything like this. As he later recalled the night, he and Crow had had fifteen minutes in the conference room alone with Jessie when Davis opened the door, insisting the session must end. He said that Jessie had agreed to make a statement and it was time for him to make it. Stidham and Crow objected strenuously to having their meeting with their client interrupted. Davis left the room but returned a few minutes later. This time, in front of Jessie, he and the deputy prosecutor expressed their concern that Jessie’s two defense lawyers would convince him not to talk. As the argument ensued, Jessie stood up. He announced that hedid want to make a statement, then, turning his back on his own lawyers, he walked out of the conference room with the prosecutors.
Stidham rushed to a phone to call Judge Burnett at home. He complained that the prosecutors were violating his client’s constitutional rights. He told the judge that Jessie had requested psychiatric help upon his arrival in prison, and asked that Judge Burnett delay any questioning until a psychiatric evaluation could be performed. Burnett refused. Then prosecutor Davis took the phone. Burnett told him that he could inform Jessie that anything he told the prosecutors would not be used against him in court. And that was that. At 8:02P.M ., with Jessie’s lawyers in the room, Davis turned on a tape recorder and placed Jessie under oath.
This time Jessie said that he went to the woods with Damien and Jason after he got off work, which was around “dinnertime.” He’d been drinking whiskey Vicki Hutcheson had bought him. It was “still daylight” when he arrived at the woods “by a bridge…on the service road.” He, Damien, and Jason heard “some noise.” All three of the teenagers hid. “Then three little boys come up and we jumped ’em.” In this recounting, Jessie did not identify any of the victims by name, but he did recall some dialogue. He said that as the younger boys were being attacked they’d yelled, “Stop! Stop!” but that Damien had yelled to Jessie and Jason, “No! No! Don’t stop!”
Jessie also supplied another detail of the attack, but this one posed a problem for Davis, as it contradicted Fogleman’s theory that the knife taken from the lake behind Jason’s trailer had been the murder weapon. When Jessie told Davis that Jason had been “swinging” a knife at the boys, sending blood “flying,” Davis asked what the knife looked like. “I can’t remember,” Jessie said. Then he added, “All I know is it’s a lock blade.” The knife from the lake was not a folding type, but a fixed-blade survival knife. Davis asked, “When you say a lock-blade, one that folds out and locks?” Jessie answered, “Yeah.”
Davis asked Jessie about his earlier statement to police that the boys were tied with rope. “I made that up,” Jessie said. This time Jessie was clear that the boys were tied with “shoestrings,” but he was vague about how the laces had been removed from the shoes. This time he recalled seeing all three boys thrown into the water, after which he left, still carrying the whiskey bottle. He said he “busted” the bottle on the way home, on “like a slope going down over the overpass,” then he went to a wrestling match with a friend. Davis asked if there were “events that took place that night” that were difficult to remember. Jessie answered, “I can’t remember.”
The next day, Stidham formally notified Judge Burnett that neither Davis nor Fogleman were to have any further contact with Jessie. But Stidham’s outrage affected nothing. Every day until the start of the trial, one or the other of the prosecutors continued to visit Jessie in jail. Stidham was not told of the visits. Burnett did not intervene.
“The Bottom of the Truth”
The furor surrounding Jessie was still raging behind the scenes as prospective jurors arrived at the Craighead County Courthouse for Damien and Jason’s trial. It was February 19, and northeast Arkansas was crackling beneath a second blast of ice. As media and spectators gathered for the long-awaited trial, lawyers on both sides met in the chambers of Judge Burnett for another intense confrontation. Stidham spoke first. He argued that Jessie was being used and that his future appeals were being compromised by the state. He wanted the prosecutors stopped. He handed Judge Burnett a motion citing all of the contacts state officials had had with Jessie, in which the boy had been urged to talk, since the moment of his conviction.
Stidham complained that as Jessie’s attorney, he had notified Davis and Fogleman repeatedly that Jessiewould not testify at Damien and Jason’s upcoming trial. The prosecutors’ “improper contact” with Jessie, he said, was a “conscious and calculated attempt” to circumvent the boy’s rights to remain silent and to receive the assistance of counsel. Stidham said, “They even promised to bring his girlfriend to see him at the jail, Judge. I think that is the most abhorrent, ridiculous, flagrant violation of my client’s rights that I have ever seen.” Again, Stidham asked Burnett to order the prosecutors “not to have any contact whatsoever, directly or indirectly,” with Jessie without Stidham’s knowledge and consent. He also asked that the prosecutors be held in contempt of court and “punished accordingly.” Finally, he asked that a special prosecutor—“preferably one from outside the Second Judicial District”—be appointed to investigate the prosecutors’ behavior.
Davis countered that Stidham had become unreasonable and that Stidham’s interests and Jessie’s “were no longer consistent.” Davis told Burnett that once Jessie started talking after being sentenced to prison, Stidham had “lost his objectivity as to what was in his client’s best interest.” Davis said Stidham no longer understood what to do “to get to the bottom of the truth.”
Judge Burnett quickly settled the matter. He walked into the courtroom, seated himself at the bench, and dealt with the issue in public. Noting that word of the discussions about Jessie Misskelley—and criticisms of the prosecutors’ behavior—had already reached the media, Burnett announced that no prosecutors had engaged in misconduct. As reporters scribbled their notes, the judge added that Jessie would be allowed to testify “if he chooses to do so.”
The Witness List
AFEW DAYS BEFORE the start of Damien and Jason’s trial, theMemphis Commercial Appeal reported that a “club” with what appeared to be blood and hair on it had been found in the mobile home where Damien lived at the time of the murders. The trailer’s new renter had found the club and notified police. But though the report created another sensation, it was quietly proven untrue. The stick turned out to be an old axe handle that had been used to stir red paint. The hair was from a dog.
To Damien’s private investigator, the story typified what the defense had been dealing with throughout the case: wild suspicions, false claims, and convenient leaks from police to the press. Ron Lax had been trying since the beginning to find a consistent theory of the crime, a clear motive—something the defense could attack. But the state’s version of the crime had kept changing. Too much about this case was vague, contradictory, confusing. It was hard to find a clear path through it. To Lax, nothing about it seemed fixed. Stories and testimony had kept changing. Documents, such as the first police interview of Byers, had been inexplicably withheld, while possible weapons, such as sticks and the lake knife, had popped up long after the arrests. Amid so much uncertainty, it had been hard for the defense to prepare.
But however crazy the case appeared, Damien and Jason’s lives were now on the line, and with the trial about to start, Lax dove for one last time into the discovery records. Lax had arranged them chronologically and by subject, and added his and Shettles’s notes. While jurors were being selected to judge Damien and Jason, Lax methodically reviewed the now organized police file. In the process, he noted references to several documents that he had never seen, records that should have been part of the file but that had not been turned over to the defense. Among the items Lax would have expected to find but did not were notes from the patrol officer who’d searched the woods with John Mark Byers on the night the boys disappeared; a behavioral profile of the killer that Inspector Gitchell had requested and that had apparently been prepared by the FBI; Don Bray’s notes from his interviews with Vickie and Aaron Hutcheson; any notes, reports, or photographs of the place where Vicki Hutcheson told police she’d attended the alleged esbat, the tape recordings made when detectives had wired Vicki Hutcheson’s trailer; and follow-up notes to the report from Memphis police that both Mark and Melissa Byers had been confidential drug informants. Working with what they had, Lax and Shettles assessed, visited, and in some cases revisited the witnesses whose testimony might prove most damaging.
Vicki and Aaron Hutcheson topped the list—not because Lax found their statements compelling but because the police and prosecution had placed so much stock in them. As recently as the last week of Jessie’s trial, Bray had tape-recorded yet another statement from Aaron, and it had turned out to be the most elaborate yet. This time, Aaron stated that his friends had been beaten with long sticks that had a dragon carved on them, and that Damien and Jessie had poured blood into a glass and made him drink it. The inconsistencies in Aaron’s numerous statements were so many and so profound that Lax could not imagine that Prosecutor Fogleman would call the child to testify, no matter how sympathetic an eight-year-old friend of the victims might appear. But on the other hand, Lax reminded himself, the prosecutors were working feverishly to get Jessie to testify—and his statements had been profoundly inconsistent too.
Aaron’s mother was a different matter. Vicki Hutcheson had already testified at Jessie’s trial, and she would probably be called again. Lax urged Damien’s and Jason’s attorneys to press Hutcheson about her past and about her own inconsistencies, especially with regard to her reports of the esbat. At one point she’d said that she, Damien, and Jessie had arrived at approximately 6P.M . In another, she’d said that it was “really dark” when they arrived. Lax also wanted someone to zero in on her claim that Damien had driven the car. The investigator noted that in the police interviews, “there was no discussion regarding the fact that Damien is not capable of driving any type of vehicle.” Recalling Bray’s report that Hutcheson told him in advance that she was going to attend the esbat, Lax wrote, “It seems odd that if she was conducting this ‘investigation’ and she informed the police that she was going to attend a Satanic cult meeting with their primary suspect, they would not have placed surveillance on her.”
The question of how to treat John Mark Byers was vastly more complex. Since the appearance of Byers’s knife, additional bits of information about Byers’s past had come to light. Among the police records that were turned over to the defense was a tip from the television programAmerica’s Most Wanted, which had aired a segment on the West Memphis murders. An unidentified woman had called in to report that Byers had beaten his wife and children in the past, and that on the night the boys were missing, he and Melissa had argued and he’d hit her several times. By the end of Jessie’s trial, Lax and the defense attorneys had also learned of Byers’s conviction for terroristic threatening. Lax located Byers’s ex-wife, Sandra Slone, who had remarried and now lived in Missouri.
She was cooperative but reserved when he telephoned her. In his notes on the call, Lax wrote that when Byers’s ex-wife heard about the West Memphis murders, she’d said, “she immediately suspected Byers was responsible. She described him as extremely violent and said her children were deathly afraid of him. She stated he used to beat her and the children, but did so in a way which left no visible marks or bruises, when dressed.” Lax wrote that the woman told him she had reported her fears for herself and her children to Inspector Gary Gitchell, but that the detective had “assured her Byers was not a suspect and was not connected with the murders. He told her any problems with Byers were personal problems, with which she would have to deal and he could not help her further.”
Accustomed as he’d become to peculiarities in the case, Lax found the woman’s statement astonishing. Byers’s attack on her six years earlier had been proven in court, his stepson had been brutally murdered, his account of his activities on the night of the murders conflicted with accounts of other family members, and a knife belonging to him had recently turned up with blood on it that might have been Christopher’s. Yet here was Byers’s ex-wife saying that when she told Gitchell that she feared for herself and her children, her concerns had been rudely ignored.
The conversation illustrated what had become a fundamental dilemma for the defense—the question of how to handle Byers. His status as a police informant, combined with Gitchell’s delicate questioning of him about the bloodstained knife—and now Slone’s reported suspicion that he’d long had police “connections”—heightened Lax’s and the lawyers’ suspicions. But they shared the same concern that had dogged Stidham in Jessie’s trial—that if they even hinted that Byers was the killer, without hard evidence to prove it, they risked inflaming the jury.
One More Juvenile Witness
On the eve of the trial, Lax also tracked down another teenager who’d told police he’d heard Damien discussing the murders.The sixteen-year-old was one of the witnesses Fogleman had subpoenaed to testify at the upcoming trial. After the boy admitted to Lax that what he’d told the police was “wrong,” Lax videotaped an interview with him and his mother. The woman said that she’d been asked to bring her son to the police station in September 1993, four months after the murders. She said Detective Bryn Ridge questioned him briefly, then had him take a polygraph test. After that, Ridge and Durham had questioned him again.
The mother told Lax that though she went to the police station with her son, she’d been asked to sit in the hall. The woman said she did not know—and police did not tell her—that she had a right to be with her son while he was being questioned. Lax noted in his taped interview that statements the boy made to the police before he was polygraphed differed from those he made after. Lax asked him why that was. The teenager answered, “Because in the first part, I was telling the truth, that I didn’t know nothing. The second part, they took me to the, uh, polygraph, and went downstairs and got fingerprints, and when I came back, they told me I was lying and everything. Just kept on and kept on and kept on about Damien this, Damien that…”
The boy said the officers had not hit him, but that they had “kept on and kept on” yelling, “like I was fixing to get arrested or something.” In his statement after the polygraph, the boy told Ridge and Durham that he’d heard Damien say he’d been present “when the little boys got killed.” Lax asked if he’d been frightened, and the boy nodded yes. He said he was afraid “that they was going to try and say I was there and…that I knew them. Then I thought I was going to, like, get involved and have to go to court, you know, like they are.”
The list of prospective witnesses that Fogleman had given the defense contained more than two hundred names. More than a tenth were police officers; a few more worked at the state crime lab. One of those would deal another blow to the case Fogleman was trying to make.
From the first day of the investigation, police had acted on the assumption that the victims had been sodomized. One reason for that was that the crime looked sexual. The boys’ nakedness suggested that, as did the way they were tied: bound behind their backs, with their genitals prominently exposed and their backsides accessible. Of course, Christopher’s castration was a violent sexual assault. The other factor that led police to believe that the boys had been sodomized was that their anuses had appeared dilated, or unnaturally open, when the bodies were removed from the water.
Though the autopsies were performed the next day, the medical examiner’s inexplicable delay in releasing the autopsy reports forced Gitchell and his detectives to proceed on their suppositions. Weeks passed without a definitive answer on the question of rape, which was why, in his letter to the medical examiner almost a month after the murders, Gitchell still had had to ask, “Were the kids sodomized?” He did not have an answer when Jessie was interrogated. But the strength of the detectives’ assumption that the boys had been sodomized was reflected in Detective Ridge’s questions. Jessie told the police he’d seen Damien and Jason “screwing” the boys, and that aspect of his statement had contributed to the loathsomeness of the crime. Yet after the arrests, when the belated autopsy reports finally arrived, all three of them stated that “no injury” had been found to the boys’ anuses.
At Jessie’s trial, Dr. Peretti, the associate medical examiner who’d performed the autopsies, testified that while he could not rule out that the boys had been raped in the attacks, there was no physical evidence to support the contention. When Stidham asked Peretti if he would expect to find injuries to the children’s anuses if an eyewitness had reported seeing them raped, the pathologist said he would. “If it were forcible, I would expect to find injuries,” Peretti said. “If the penis enters the anal canal, I would expect to find bruises and abrasions to the opening. I couldn’t find any physical evidence of that.”
Because of Peretti’s testimony, the defense lawyers had asked Judge Burnett to bar the prosecutors from claiming that the boys had been raped—an allegation that, the defense lawyers knew, carried intense emotional weight with the jury. But Peretti’s testimony posed no problem for the prosecutors because, despite the lack of evidence to support the claim, Judge Burnett allowed them to say that the boys had been sodomized.
The sodomy question remained one of the case’s numerous ambiguities. Jessie’s most recent statement had made it even murkier. In Jessie’s confession to the West Memphis police, given at a time when the police believed the boys had been sodomized, Jessie’s story had conformed to that belief. He said he’d seen Jason and Damien “screwing” the victims “in the ass” and “in the mouth.” But a few nights before, in Rector—after Jessie’d heard Peretti testify at his trial that he’d found no evidence of sodomy—Jessie’s story had changed. “They didn’t do it,” Jessie’d told Davis, when the prosecutor asked. “He was going to do it, then they didn’t.” If Jessie decided to testify at the trial that was about to start—a question that was still not completely resolved—Lax and the defense lawyers had a hard time trying to imagine what the state’s contention on the sodomy issue might be.
Another question concerned what evidence the state planned to present against Jason. Lax knew that Lisa Sakevicius, the crime lab analyst, would testify, as she had at Jessie’s trial, that fibers found with the victims bodies were “microscopically similar” to fibers from a shirt foundin Damien’s house and from a bathrobe found at Jason’s. But Lax anticipated that the fibers would be easy to discount. They were too common, for one thing. For another, Lax found it a stretch to think that the only evidence Jason had left behind at the crime scene was a fiber from a garment that did not even belong to him. Lax figured that even the prosecutors probably realized that this argument for secondary transfer of fibers was a skimpy one, at best.
As evidence, the knife from the lake didn’t look much better. Lax figured that Fogleman would tell the jury that that was the knife used on Christopher Byers, and that its location, in the lake behind the trailer where Jason lived, connected him to the crime. But again, if Jessie testified, the knife would present new problems, since it bore no resemblance to the folding knife that Jessie had described to police. To try to connect Jason to the murders with nothing more than the lake knife and a fiber from his mother’s bathrobe looked to Lax like a long shot. But then, less than a month before the start of Damien and Jason’s trial, in a turn of events almost as remarkable as the discovery of the knife, a new witness suddenly emerged. Like the knife, the witness would link Jason to the crime.
Sixteen-year-old Michael Roy Carson was a kid in serious trouble. He was on probation for earlier crimes when police in Jonesboro picked him up in November 1993, on suspicion of burglary. At the time, Michael seemed to have no connection to the West Memphis murders, and Val Price, the city’s chief public defender—and Damien’s court-appointed lawyer—was appointed to represent Michael. But in January 1994, at the start of Jessie’s trial, Michael abruptly informed authorities that he did know something about the murders—and that, in fact, his information might be crucial. He said that three months after the murders, in August 1993, he’d been in the same jail where police were holding Jason and that Jason had bragged to him about the murders. The boy told police that Jason had given him “gory details” of the murders. He also said that Jason had told him he’d like to “whip Misskelley’s ass” for divulging the trio’s involvement.
Everything about this newly arrived witness struck the defense lawyers as suspicious. They found it hard to believe that Jason, who had steadfastly maintained his innocence, would confide the “gory details” to Michael, whom he’d known for less than twenty-four hours. Michael had a long record of drug abuse, in addition to his burglary charges, and the defense teams noted that he had not reported Jason’s extraordinary boast until five months after it had allegedly occurred—five months during which Michael’s own troubles with the law had deepened.
Another new name on Fogleman’s list was that of a Dr. D. W. Griffis. Apparently Griffis was going to appear as the prosecutors’ expert on cult-related murders. It seemed that in preparing for his appearance, Griffis had asked the West Memphis police to describe the evidence of cult involvement they’d found with the bodies. Fogleman provided the defense attorneys with a copy of Detective Ridge’s responses, but they showed that Ridge had had little to offer Griffis beyond the wild statements of Aaron Hutcheson.
It had become clear in Jessie’s trial that the police had found almost no blood at what they regarded as the murder site. Lax noted that in his letter to Griffis: “Ridge stated the victim who was cut in the area of his penis was known to have died from bleeding to death; however, they had found no blood at the crime scene. He attempted to explain this by stating the cutting could have been done in the water, or if it was done on the bank, it was cleaned off with water before the murderers left the area. He also stated he had testified in court about the absence of blood and that the friend of the victims [Aaron] reported that a bucket was used to catch the blood.”
More than speculation about buckets of blood, certain writings gave Lax cause for concern. He and the defense lawyers knew that Fogleman had dozens of pages of Damien’s personal writings—many that had been confiscated by Driver—and that he would use what writings he could to portray Damien as a killer. Shettles reviewed the writings for content in an effort to anticipate what Fogleman might introduce. “In my opinion,” she wrote, “there is very little material in the text of these writings that is damaging…. The major themes noted are despair, loneliness, and thoughts of death and suicide.”
But it was not only Damien’s personal writings that now appeared to be aimed against him, but his reading choices as well. While Jessie’s trial was under way, West Memphis police served a search warrant on the Crittenden County Library, looking for all books that had been checked out by Damien, Jason, Jessie, or Domini. The two books that had apparently interested police had both been checked out by Damien. They wereMagic, by Maurice Bouisson, andCotton Mather on Witchcraft, by the colonial minister Cotton Mather. Lax advised the defense teams, “Along with our attack on the inept police investigation, I feel that every opportunity should be taken to show correlation between the Salem witch-hunts in the seventeenth century and the persecution of Damien Echols, Jason Baldwin, and Jessie Misskelley.”
The Second Trial
JUST AS ICE HAD GRIPPED NORTHEASTArkansas at the start of Jessie’s trial, another unusual blast of cold heralded the start of Damien and Jason’s. Television crews encircled the Craighead County Courthouse, a building that reminded a reporter from Little Rock of “a Reconstruction mausoleum, smack in Jonesboro’s busy business district.” Inside, in Judge Burnett’s courtroom, prosecutors Davis and Fogleman and the defendants’ four attorneys were still questioning prospective jurors. The courtroom crawled with armed policemen, the Little Rock reporter noted: “three state troopers, five sheriff’s deputies on a normal day—surveilling us spectators as if seventy-five percent were convinced of an imminent attempt at a lynch.”
Outside the courthouse, Jessie’s lawyer stood talking to reporters on the building’s icy steps. “Mr. Misskelley made a decision last night that he is not going to testify against his codefendants,” Stidham announced.Reporters hollered questions. Had Jessie been offered a reduced sentence if he testified—one that would give him an opportunity for parole, as Damien’s lawyers claimed? Or had no such deal been offered, as Fogleman contended? Stidham declined to answer but did say, tellingly, that the decision Jessie had reached the night before had been “the most difficult decision he will ever make.” Stidham said that as he spoke, Jessie was being driven back to the prison at Pine Bluff.
Years later, in an interview in the prison, Jessie described the pressures he’d been under.He said that when he was brought back to northeast Arkansas after his own conviction, he was told that if he did not testify against Damien and Jason, they would not be convicted, and that while he rotted in prison, they’d go after his girlfriend. “They told me that if I didn’t testify, Damien and Jason would walk free,” he recalled, “and they was going to go see Susie; they was going to get to her. That’s when they told me: talk or Damien and Jason was going to walk free and I was going to be locked up.” Jessie credited his father and stepmother with helping him to understand his situation. They told him that if he lied at Damien and Jason’s trial, “That’s something I’d have to live with the rest of my life.” That, he said, was when he decided not to testify. “This way, if I ever do get out,” he explained, “my name will be clear, and I can live pretty much a decent life.”
Secret Voir Dire
Inside the courthouse, the process of seating a jury was not proceeding quickly. When Burnett asked if anyone on the jury panel had not heard about the case, not a hand was raised. By the second day, several prospective jurors had already been dismissed because they’d admitted they could not hear the case impartially. On the first day, only one juror, a Jonesboro housewife, had been seated.
TheJonesboro Sun reported that the demeanor of the defendants in this second trial was as different as “night and day” from that of Jessie at his. Whereas Jessie had appeared meek, the paper noted, Damien was “furtively staring at the ceiling one moment, the next guffawing” at comments by the judge. The article noted that the defendant “tosses his long black locks around in search of the next prospective juror approaching the jury box,” “often looks at those in the press box out of the corner of his eye,” and “holds his head high, almost proudly, as he walks by the media.” The Little Rock reporter, meanwhile, was focusing on Judge Burnett, who, he wrote, struck “an occasional John Barrymore profile” for the cameras recording the event.
By the third day, as Damien and Jason were led into court, wearing the standard bulletproof vests, nine jurors had been selected. As Damien passed, a reporter shouted, “Who did it?” Damien answered, “Byers.” Though questions were shouted at Jason too, the younger boy did not respond. Inside, Burnett told a reporter that it was proving “almost impossible” to find citizens who could say they were impartial. Then, noting that some prospective jurors had said that they were afraid, Burnett introduced another unusual element into the already remarkable proceedings. He told reporters that as jurors were selected, their names would be made public, but he asked that they not be published. “Because of the magnitude of this case,” he said, “some are fearful that it could affect their business. One or two have asked to remain anonymous.” Partly because of the prospective jurors’ concerns, Burnett explained that he was taking the further unusual step of having prospective jurors questioned privately in his chambers, rather than in open court.
The move represented yet another layer of secrecy imposed upon the proceedings, and as it had in the past, theCommercial Appeal protested. Lawyers for the Tennessee newspaper cited Arkansas law, which, they argued, provided for all trial and hearings to be held in public. But the prosecutors, as well as Jason’s attorney Paul Ford, argued for keeping the process secret. “The potential jurors are not the people on trial,” Ford said during a hearing on the request. “We’re far more likely to get a fair jury, which is what we’re after, in private.” The judge agreed. TheCommercial Appeal appealed the issue to the Arkansas Supreme Court, which scheduled an emergency session for the following Monday morning. But by then, a jury of eight women and four men had been impaneled. The jury included a nurse, three housewives, a building contractor, two factory workers, an air force airman, a bookkeeper, a speech pathologist, a state highway department worker, and a self-employed businessman.
Now that Jessie had been convicted, theCommercial Appeal also filed a freedom of information request, seeking access to the investigative file police had compiled on him. Arkansas’s freedom of information law required release of police investigative files when a case was closed, a point that is clearly marked when a defendant is sentenced. But Burnett denied that request too. He said that the files of all three defendants were combined and that “the right of a fair trial supersedes the right for the press to have access.”
Days later, the Arkansas Supreme Court finally ruled that Burnett’s questioning of prospective jurors in private had been in error. But coming when it did, the decision had no impact on the trial that was already under way in Jonesboro. The improperly impaneled jury remained seated and the trial continued.
At 5A.M . on the Sunday morning before testimony was to begin, a reporter driving by the courthouse noticed a crude sign stuck into the courthouse lawn. It featured a picture of the Grim Reaper, below which someone had written,HE WANTS YOU DAMIEN . The reporter notified police, but the sign’s maker was never found.Later that morning, subscribers to theCommercial Appeal found several articles about the case in their Sunday papers. One, datelined Marion, Arkansas, began: “The legend of Damien Echols blows through the trailer parks and flatlands around this Delta town like a brisk winter wind, chilling listeners with tales of vampires, Satanism and ritual murder.”
The next morning, Damien and Jason’s trial opened much as Jessie’s had, with Fogleman describing the crime scene to the jury. Pointing to a map of Robin Hood, he described an area along one bank that appeared to have been “slicked off.” He said police found “lots of scuff marks, unnatural marks,” in the spot. But, he added, “There’s no blood. No blood at all.
“Now as the proof develops,” Fogleman told the jurors, “I want to tell you in advance, there’s going to be some—there’s going to be a lot of testimony from the Arkansas Crime Laboratory. And some of this evidence is going to be what we call—I guess you call it ‘negative evidence.’ It doesn’t really show a connection to anybody…. For instance, there will be proof, like on the bicycles, there aren’t any fingerprints; on some things in the kids’ pockets, no fingerprints. Things like that. And you may wonder why we’re putting on evidence of a negative, but we’ll explain that to you later.”
In his opening statement, Jason’s lawyer Paul Ford described his client as an average student, “not a troublemaker,” who “comes from a poor background.” He described how, because Jason’s mother worked a night shift, Jason was responsible for getting himself and his two younger brothers up, fed, and dressed in the mornings, and that they caught the bus for school. Ford said Jason was arrested for the murders only because the police had done a sloppy investigation. “As you’ll see from their own testimony,” he told the jurors, “they found nothing. Not even a drop of blood.” He related several of the tangents that police investigated—truckers, veterans, known child abusers—but “there were no answers to their questions. There was no solid evidence pointing to anyone. And the pressure began to build…. The evidence will show that as late as the twentieth day of May, the police admitted they were blindfolded. They had no answers. But suddenly an arrest is made.”
Ford described how police “swarmed” into Jason’s life, taking clothes, shoes, schoolwork, and school records.
They obtain samples of his hair. They obtain samples of his blood. They obtained his saliva. They take his fingerprints. They take his handwriting samples. They take footprints, and they made casts of his shoes for shoe prints—all looking for something to link him to this crime. And they begin to take all this evidence and send it out to the experts. Sent it to Little Rock to the crime lab. Sent it to the FBI in Virginia, in Quantico, for them to assess it. Sent it to experts in Alabama for their opinion. And you’ll see, there was no substantiating evidence to link him to the crime. But before that ever occurs, and before that is made public, Inspector Gitchell goes in front of that same press who had once been the source of pressure and said that, on a scale of one to ten, the proof against this young boy is an eleven. And from that point forward, nobody believed him no matter what he said.
Damien’s lawyer also zeroed in on “police ineptitude” in his opening remarks. Val Price echoed the claim Stidham had earlier made, that detectives had developed “Damien Echols’s tunnel vision.” But in addition, Price attempted some damage control regarding Damien’s well-publicized image. Gesturing toward Damien, the lawyer said, “Well, I’ll be honest with you. He’s not the all-American boy. He’s kind of weird. He’s not the same as maybe you and I might be. That’ll be negative. But I think you’ll also see that there’s simply no evidence that he murdered these three kids.”
Motion for Mistrial
The state began calling its witnesses. Again, as in Jessie’s trial, Dana Moore and Pam Hobbs described the last times they saw their sons, and Melissa Byers went into detail about how, shortly before Christopher disappeared, her husband had found him riding his skateboard on a busy street. “He brought Christopher home and gave him three swats with a belt,” Melissa said, “because he could have been run over by a car.”
But now reporters who’d covered Jessie’s trial noticed something different. Ron Lax and the defense lawyers noted the change too. In one of the prosecutors’ opening moves, they called a witness who testified that on the evening of May 5, he had seen not three, but “four kids” enter Robin Hood woods.Lax and the defense teams understood what was going on. One of the few consistencies that had run through Jessie’s many statements was that he, Damien, and Jason had seenthree boys in the woods. And that was the account the prosecutors had presented at Jessie’s trial. But here—since Jessie would not be testifying, and all the evidence was circumstantial, and there was no apparent motive or eyewitness to the crime—the prosecutors seemed to be altering their version of what had happened. It looked like they were laying groundwork for testimony from Aaron Hutcheson.
As in the first trial, Detective Allen recounted how he had almost literally stumbled upon the first body, and then how he had recovered the others. Allen cited the absence of blood on the ground, but testified that the water around where Christopher’s body was found “had a lot of blood in it.” This struck Lax as preposterous. None of the police reports had noted “a lot of blood” in the water, and one would have thought that Detective Ridge might not have had to search the ditch on his hands and knees if the water around the bodies had been so noticeably bloody. Once again, pictures of the victims, naked, pale, and bound, were shown to the jury, as Ridge described how the boys were tied and what he’d seen of Christopher’s mutilation.
On the second day of testimony, Jason’s attorney asked Ridge to describe how police had handled the evidence found with the bodies. Ridge explained that since the clothing and shoes were wet, they’d “had to be dried before they could be sent to the crime lab.” He said the articles were placed in used paper grocery sacks and taken to the police station. There, he said, the articles were removed from the sacks and “air-dried” overnight on the floor of Inspector Gitchell’s office. Ridge said they were “resacked” and delivered to the crime lab in Little Rock the next day.
When Damien’s attorney cross-examined Ridge, he asked about two sticks that were marked as evidence but that police had not taken from the crime scene until nearly two months after the murders. Handing Ridge one of the sticks, Price asked, “You did not take that stick into evidence at the time that y’all recovered the bodies?”
“No sir,” Ridge replied. “I didn’t take this stick into evidence until the statement of Jessie Misskelley, in which he said—”
Price swirled toward the judge, interrupting the detective to object. He demanded, “I move for a mistrial, Your Honor.”
In a conference before the bench, which the jury could not hear, Price complained that the question he’d asked the officer “did not call for him blurting out the fact that Jessie Misskelley gave a confession.” He said the judge should declare a mistrial because “the whole purpose for our trial being severed from Mr. Misskelley’s trial in the first place was the confession that Jessie Misskelley gave. That’s the entire reason for the severance.”
The discussion at the bench was brief. “He shouldn’t have volunteered that,” Judge Burnett acknowledged. “But,” he added, “I certainly don’t see any basis for a mistrial.” Price’s motion was denied.
Then Jason’s lawyer moved for a mistrial. But Burnett was adamant. He noted, “There isn’t a soul up on that jury or in this courtroom that doesn’t know Mr. Misskelley gave a statement.” He said he would caution the jury to disregard Ridge’s statement, and ruled that the trial would continue.
Back in front of the jury, Damien’s lawyer resumed his questioning of Ridge. Price asked the detective about the blood scrapings that Ridge and Sergeant Allen had taken from the wall of the Bojangles rest room after the boys’ bodies were found. “What is the date that you sent the blood scrapings off to the crime lab to be analyzed?” Price asked.
Ridge answered, “They were never sent.”
“They were never sent?”
“Where are the blood samples at this time?”
“I don’t know, sir. They are lost.”
Price then attempted to ask Ridge about his note, written a few days after the murders, about an area resident who’d told police that “some black men” had been seen in the woods. Beneath Ridge’s note on the call, Gitchell had added his own comment that “it has been mentioned that during cult activities, some members blacken their faces.” Price mentioned the report to Ridge so that jurors would realize how early in their investigation Gitchell and his detectives had begun looking upon the murders as possibly “cult related.” But Fogleman interrupted and the lawyers approached the bench. Fogleman said he wanted to know where Price was heading with the question. When Price explained, Fogleman said he wouldn’t object to the question, because “that would open the door” for prosecutors to ask Ridge “about whatever evidence he has that there was cult activity involved.”
Now it was Jason’s lawyer’s turn to object. He pointed out that, months ago, he had filed a motion asking that no one on any side be allowed to mention “cult activity,” and a special hearing had been held before Judge Burnett. Paul Ford wanted anyone attempting to assert that cult activity had been involved to have to demonstrate beforehand that some “factual basis” existed for the allegation.
Damien’s lawyer’s trial strategy was different. Price told Burnett that he wanted to be free to use the term in order to show that the police had focused on the possibility of cult activity to the exclusion of other, more reasonable ones during their investigation. The disagreement between the two defense teams highlighted the differences that had dogged them from the start, and that had prompted their repeated requests that Damien’s and Jason’s trials be severed. Price wanted to attack the detectives’ focus on cults and satanism, which he believed had drawn unwarranted attention to Damien. Ford, believing that Jason could not be connected to anything relating to cults or satanism—and that Jason would be harmed if the subjects were introduced—did not want the words even mentioned.
The question was what position the prosecutors were going to take. Burnett asked Fogleman, “Are you going to bring up cult activity as a possible motive? Do you plan to develop that in this case?”
“We have not made that decision,” Fogleman replied. “It depends on how the case develops.”
Noting that the law did not require the prosecutors to prove motive, Burnett reflected that whether or not the murders had been cult-related did not “really have a whole lot to do with anything here, unless that was a possible motive.” He asked Fogleman, “Do you want to prove motive?”
Without directly answering the judge’s question, Fogleman responded, “If Mr. Price and Mr. Davidson will stipulate that Damien Echols was involved in satanism and devil worship, then we don’t have any objection to them going into that.” Price and Davidson declined.
Burnett then issued a highly significant ruling. He told the lawyers for all sides that he would allow Price to question police about their interest in cult activity—but only if the prosecutors decided that they were going to introduce cult activity as a motive. Burnett told Ford that if the prosecutors did introduce cult activity as a motive, and Damien’s lawyers attempted to combat it, he would issue “a very strong cautionary instruction to the jury that that evidence should be taken to Echols only, and not to Mr. Baldwin.”
“Is the court aware,” Damien’s lawyer persisted, that “we have a thousand pages of discovery from the state alleging a cult-related killing?”
Judge Burnett only replied, “That doesn’t mean they have to prove motive.”
Change of Procedure
The question of whether or not Fogleman and Davis would raise the occult or satanism as a motive for the crime remained unsettled as the proceedings resumed in open court. Detective Ridge was questioned further, without the word “cult” being mentioned. Then Dr. Frank Peretti, of the medical examiner’s office, took the stand. Prosecutor Davis’s questioning was brief. Handing Peretti the knife that was discovered in the lake on Fogleman’s hunch, Davis asked Peretti if Christopher’s wounds were “consistent with the serrated portion of that knife.” Peretti answered that some of them were. That was all. The prosecutor sat down.
On cross-examination, Jason’s attorney got Peretti to admit that most serrated knives—not just this one in particular—could have caused the injuries. Then Damien’s lawyer got up and handed Dr. Peretti what he called “the John Mark Byers knife.” He asked if Christopher’s injuries were consistent “with wounds being inflicted by this type of knife.” Peretti again said yes, and that “some of the smaller serrated wounds” were consistent with the serrations on that knife.
Davis turned the questioning to certain injuries on Michael Moore. He asked about bruises that Peretti said he’d found on the boy’s ears and about abrasions inside his mouth. Peretti said the injuries were of a type “we generally see in children who are forced to perform oral sex.” Davis asked if there could have been other causes. “Well,” Peretti said, “you can get them by—the lip injuries—by putting an object inside the mouth. You can get those type of injuries also from a punch or a slap. Or you can get those type of injuries from the hand over the mouth and pressing the hands very tightly up against the mouth.” Peretti also said that Michael had “defense type wounds” on his hands indicating that he had fought his attacker. He testified that the boy had suffered “multiple fractures” to his skull, causing bruising of “the entire brain.” In addition, he said, the boy’s lungs were filled with water, indicating that, “when he was in the water, he was breathing.”
When questioned about Stevie Branch, Peretti noted that “multiple, irregular, and gouging type cutting wounds” were evident on his face. When Davis asked for possible causes, Peretti said “an object such as a knife or glass or any sharp object” could have made the marks, if the object were twisted or the child had been moving. “What is important to note,” Peretti elaborated, “is that on the forehead region, we have an abrasion or scrape that left a pattern. And inside the pattern, you can see, it’s almost like a dome shape. And that injury, you see, it’s typical of a belt injury. The belt has a little buckle…. That type of injury we typically see with belts.” Peretti said that Stevie Branch’s body showed injuries to the ears and mouth similar to Michael Moore’s. He said that like Michael, Stevie had fluid in his lungs, and had also suffered a massive blow to the back of his head. “The base of the skull, the back of the skull, showed a three-and-one-half-inch fracture, which had multiple extension fractures.” He added graphically: “If you have ever dropped an egg, and you see how you have fractures of the egg; that is basically what happened.”
Davis asked Peretti to “generally describe” Christopher’s wounds. “Well,” the doctor replied, “Christopher also had head injuries, as well as neck injuries, genital-anal injuries, right leg injuries, left leg injuries, back injuries, right arm injuries, and left arm injuries.” The doctor said that Christopher had “a contusion or black eye” and that other facial wounds had “the appearance of, like, the stud on a buckle.” Peretti described the wounds to Christopher’s genital area as “antemortem,” meaning that they had been inflicted while the boy was still alive.
Pointing to a photograph, he continued. “Here we can see that the skin of the penis has been literally removed or carved off,” Peretti said. “And what we have here is the shaft of the penis without the skin on it. And all around it we have all these cutting, gouging wounds. The scrotal sac and testes are missing.”
Christopher’s skull was fractured, as were the other boys’, but there was an additional fracture on his skull, not found on the other two: a round, quarter-inch hole had been literally “punched out” of his skull, just above where it joined the spine, where, Peretti said, something had been literally “punched into the brain.” It was a dramatic statement, and one that bore no relation to anything Jessie had said. But no explanation was sought—or offered—for the remarkable injury.
As the questioning continued, Peretti also reported that he had not found any mosquito bites on the three children. That absence had troubled Lax and the rest of the defense teams from the beginning, because of the numerous reports about how thick the mosquitoes had been in the woods on the night the boys disappeared and the association of mosquitoes with blood. But having asked the question, Davis quickly moved on. “Now, Doctor,” he said, “I have noted in your autopsy report that there’s no mention as to time of death. Did you deal with that issue, or did you mention that in your autopsy report?”
“No, I didn’t,” Peretti answered.
Estimating the time of death is an important part of a medical examiner’s work, and Peretti offered a only weak explanation for his failure to report one. “Determining the time of death is more of an art, not a science,” he said. “Realistically, it is not possible, unless you were there and you witnessed the person who died.” He said the best anyone could provide would be an estimate, but in this case, not even that had been possible.
“Now, Doctor,” Prosecutor Davis said, “you said that part of your job is to prepare an autopsy report. In this particular case, were you particularly cautious about who you released that information to and when you released it?”
“Yes, I was.”
“Normally, where do your reports go to, as far as who gets a copy of it?”
“What we do in the crime lab,” Peretti explained, “is, the day we do the autopsy, we issue a sheet. It is called a ‘Cause of Death’ sheet. This sheet automatically goes to the prosecutor of the county of death, the coroner, and the investigative agencies handling the death investigation.”
Davis asked, “Did you kind of change that procedure a little bit in this case, in order to insure that the information obtained in your autopsy report wasn’t disseminated in the general public?”
“Well, what I did was—normally what we do…for example, if I do someone who died of a heart attack, I would write on it ‘heart attack, coronary artery disease.’ But because this case generated such intense media coverage, and there was rumors—a lot of rumors—people calling for all of these circumstances, I elected on the Cause of Death sheet just to put the causes of death on the sheet. I did not say anything about any of the injuries. I didn’t tell the prosecutor. I didn’t tell the police. And I didn’t tell the coroner. I just kept it to myself.”
Lax, who sat listening to the testimony, was astonished. A standard element of crime lab reporting—information that was usually “automatically” sent out—Peretti had “just kept” to himself. Lax wondered how many deviations from normal procedure could arise in a single case.
Newspapers the next day reported that Damien had spoken briefly with reporters during a break in the proceedings, before his attorneys “led him” away. The exchange was long enough, however, that Damien had managed to describe the charges against him as “bullshit” and to observe that he was finding the trial “pretty boring, most of the time.”
When court resumed, Jason’s lawyers cross-examined Peretti. Jessie’s confession was not to be mentioned at this trial, but since the arrests and the state’s theory of the crime were based on that critical but unmentioned confession, Ford wanted to explore a few of its central features. “Was there any evidence of strangulation?” he asked Peretti. “There was no evidence of strangulation,” the doctor responded.
Ford next examined the claim that the boys had been sodomized. Peretti answered that he had found no evidence that any of the boys had been raped. Had the boys been tied with rope? “No,” Peretti said, he’d found no evidence of that. As for the wounds to the boys’ heads, the doctor acknowledged that “hundreds of items” could have been used to inflict the injuries, not just the sticks police had retrieved from the site. As the cross-examination continued, Peretti also acknowledged that “any serrated knife” could have caused Christopher’s wounds.
When Ford asked if it would have taken “some skill and precision” to perform Christopher’s castration, Peretti replied, “I would think so.”
Ford then asked Peretti how long it would take a doctor such as himself, with all “the skill and the precision and knowledge” that he had, to do what had been done to the boy.
“That’s a difficult question,” Peretti replied. “It would take me some time. It’s not something I think I could do in five or ten minutes.”
“It would take you longer than five or ten minutes?” Ford asked.
“I would think so.”
“And that is in your lab?”
“I would think so.”
“With a scalpel, is that correct?”
“Now, Doctor,” the defense lawyer persisted, “if we added to the equation that you were in the dark, could you do this in the dark? You, Doctor. Could you do it in the dark?”
“It would be difficult.”
“Could you do this in the water? You, Doctor. Could you do this in the water?”
“It would be very difficult to do.”
“And if you were in the water and it was dark, it would take even longer, is that correct?”
“And if you were doing it in the dark, in the water, with mosquitos all around you, would that make it even much more difficult?”
“I would think so.” In fact, Peretti added, he doubted that he could have performed such a procedure under those circumstances.
As the questioning continued, Dr. Peretti testified that Christopher had bled to death from his injuries; that the blood was gone from his body, his internal organs were pale. Asked if he thought that Damien and Jason, in the dark, could have cleaned up the amount of blood Christopher had lost, Peretti said: “I think it would be quite difficult. It’s not easy to clean up blood. It would soak into the ground.”
“Doctor,” Ford said, “with this homicide we are talking about here today, would you agree with me that this could have happened in one of three ways? These injuries could have happened in the water. These injuries could have happened there on the bank, there by the side of the ditch. Or, they could have happened somewhere else. Would you agree with me, those are the three possibilities of how this could have happened?” Peretti agreed.
“Okay. Now, would you also agree with me that, based upon what you saw that was done to these boys, that it would be highly improbable for it to happen in the water?”
Once more Peretti agreed. It would have been “very difficult,” he admitted.
Time of Death
Now Ford returned to the elusive matter of the time of death. At Jessie’s trial, Dr. Peretti had stated that he could not give an opinion as to the time of death. But now, with Damien and Jason on trial and their lawyers pressing hard for an estimate, Peretti shocked everyone in court.
“Okay,” he said. “Based on what I know, it would be a very broad range: between 1A.M . and, you know, five or seven in the morning.” In contrast to the vague statement he’d given earlier, Peretti was suddenly more specific. He said that in arriving at the estimate, he had taken into account factors such as the temperature of the air, the temperature of the water, the time the boys disappeared, the time their bodies were found, and the causes of their deaths. Jason’s lawyer asked him if he had consulted any of the other medical examiners regarding his conclusion. Peretti said he had discussed it with two other doctors.
“Do they concur in your opinion?” Ford asked.
“They were in agreement,” Peretti answered.
The surprise testimony flew in the face of the state’s theory of the crime. It contradicted everything Jessie had said in his confession—the confession that had led to the arrests and then to Jessie’s conviction. It meant that the little boys may have been alive during the nighttime search of the woods—alive somewhere else. It called into question everything the police had surmised: about the lack of blood at the scene, where the boys were killed, and who might have been with them between midnight and dawn.
Many of the questions Peretti’s estimate raised could not now be answered. But as Lax reflected, one thing about it was obvious: Peretti’s latest testimony represented one more piece of late-coming evidence; one more element an official had withheld; one more contradiction of the police scenario—one more ambiguity in a case already riddled with them.
When Jessie’s lawyer heard that Peretti had now testified as to the time of death, he was stunned. Stidham’s mind raced with thoughts of how he could have used that information, had he had it at Jessie’s trial. The defense lawyer noted that twice during Jessie’s trial, he had asked Peretti if he could determine the approximate time of the victims’ deaths, and that each time Peretti had told the court that he could not. But now, with Jessie’s codefendants on trial, Peretti was offering an estimate—and the estimate did not fit with anything in Jessie’s confession. Arguing that Jessie had been denied a fair trial because the jurors were not told of the discrepancy, Stidham filed a motion with Judge Burnett, asking him to overturn Jessie’s conviction and grant the boy a new trial.
Damien’s and Jason’s lawyers regarded Peretti’s admission as a minor coup. On top of the admissions of foul-ups by the police and Peretti’s admission that he had treated this case differently than most, here now was the state’s own medical examiner saying the murders appeared to have been committed at least four hours later than would have been possible according to the state’s own scenario.
Fogleman was livid. Peretti’s testimony had come as an unexpected and unpleasant surprise. “I will say this,” Fogleman later fumed. “If you rely on Dr. Peretti for a time of death opinion, it’s a mistake. Dr. Peretti is another book.” Fogleman said that he and Davis learned that Peretti planned to testify as to the time of death shortly before he returned to the stand. The two prosecutors and Peretti had been standing outside the courtroom, Fogleman said, when Peretti volunteered that he was “going to have to express an opinion.” Fogleman said he and Davis were astonished. “We said, ‘Why? You told us you didn’t have enough information.’” Fogleman said Peretti never answered his question, but that over time the prosecutors surmised what had happened. According to Fogleman, Jason’s lawyers had discussed the case with Peretti sometime before the trial, and they’d tape-recorded the session. “I’m not sure whether Dr. Peretti knew that,” Fogleman later said,
but that’s neither here nor there, because they had the right to tape-record him anyway, whether he knew it or not. But I suspect—now, again, this is suspicion—that, just in talking and playing to Dr. Peretti’s ego, you know, they said something like, “Surely you have some idea about the time of death,” and he did, and they had him on tape giving an opinion, and he was going to be faced on the witness stand with them saying, “Well, you gave us an opinion before. Why can’t you give us one now?” That’s my suspicion of what happened. I do know they taped him. They told me they had him on tape. And I know Dr. Peretti made a sudden shift in giving an opinion.
As the questioning of Peretti continued, Davis attempted to minimize the damage. He dropped the matter of time of death and asked Peretti about the effect that water might have had on the evidence. Yes, Peretti answered, water could have washed away sperm from the boys’ anuses, if they had been raped. And, yes, it was possible that not every rape of a child leaves lacerations on the victim. The beleaguered pathologist was then allowed to leave the stand.
“Getting to Be Absurd”
Next, the state called sixteen-year-old Michael Carson, the young burglar who’d recently come forward with a damning story about an encounter he said he’d had months earlier with Jason in jail. Michael’s testimony would prove critical. It, along with the knife removed from the lake and the fiber found with the bodies that was said to be “microscopically similar” to fibers in a woman’s bathrobe in Jason’s house, would constitute the entirety of the state’s case against him.
“He told me how he dismembered the kids,” Michael told Prosecutor Davis. “He sucked the blood from the penis and scrotum and put the balls in his mouth.”
Spectators in the courtroom gasped. Davis pressed on. Noting that Michael did not report what Jason had said until almost six months later, the prosecutor asked, “What caused you to come forward at that point in time?”
“Because I saw the family on TV,” Michael said, “and saw how brokenhearted they were about their children being missing. And I have got a soft heart. I couldn’t take it.”
Next, the prosecutor questioned Detective Sergeant Allen about the knife that was removed from the lake behind Jason’s house. When the prosecutor produced a map of the trailer park, Allen showed the jury where Jason lived, then pointed to a spot in the lake, a short distance away, where he said divers had found the knife. On cross-examination, defense lawyers attacked the tenuousness of the links, not only between the knife and Jason, but between the knife and the crime. Jason’s lawyer asked Allen, “Are you telling this jury that this knife is the murder weapon? Is that what you’re telling this jury?”
“No sir.” Allen replied. “I am not telling the jury that.”
When Detective Ridge returned to the stand, he acknowledged that contrary to what Gitchell had told reporters, the suggestion to search the lake had been Fogleman’s. Damien’s lawyer picked up the folding knife that John Mark Byers had given to the filmmakers—the one weapon that could be directly linked at least to the family of one of the victims. But when Price tried to question Ridge about his interview with Byers after blood was found in the knife’s fold, the prosecutors objected. They did not want the jury to hear that within the past six weeks, the police had formally read Byers his rights and questioned him about the murders—a revelation that might make him look like a suspect. Burnett immediately dismissed the jury and held anotherin camera hearing with the lawyers.
Both sides questioned Gitchell in the hearing. He maintained under oath that he and Ridge did not consider Byers a suspect. He said that they had questioned him about the bloodstained folding knife only because Stidham had insisted. Asked why, if Byers was not a suspect, they’d read him his rights before the interrogation began, Gitchell said that he was just trying to be cautious. It was the kind of catch-22 that the defense attorneys felt they’d been dealing with since the case began. And the absurdity did not stop there. When Damien’s lawyer asked Gitchell if, during their questioning of Byers, the detectives had been “trying to determine whether or not Mark Byers was involved in this homicide,” Gitchell responded, “Yes sir.” But when Price then asked, “So, at that time, you still had a question as to whether or not there might be other parties involved in this homicide than the three people charged?” Gitchell replied, “No sir.”
Judge Burnett said he couldn’t see the defense lawyer’s point. Price said he wanted to introduce evidence collected by the West Memphis police showing that Byers had been a suspect and that there had been others as well, but Burnett would not allow it. Besides Byers, Price argued, there was young Christopher Morgan, the Memphis teenager who’d told police in California that he had committed the murders. Morgan had quickly retracted the statement, but then, so had Jessie Misskelley. Price wanted to question Morgan as a way of suggesting to jurors that the police case had been far from certain.
But Burnett asked why Morgan’s testimony would be relevant. Price was incredulous. “A man who confessed to these murders? A man who knew all three of the victims? A man who left West Memphis within a week after the murders? I think it is definitely relevant, the fact that he went out to California and confessed.” Moreover, the defense teams argued, they wanted to question other witnesses whom the police had viewed as suspects. But Burnett had heard enough.
“Gentlemen,” he said, “this is getting to be absurd. I mean, I’m not going to let you drag in every possible suspect in this case, unless you’ve got something to tie those persons to some event in this case.”
The defense lawyers argued that a suspect’s confession, even if retracted, ought to suffice as a tie-in. But Burnett ruled that testimony about other suspects would not be allowed. He told the defense attorneys that he was not going to let them “confuse the issue” with “things that aren’t relevant.”
THE TRIAL WAS ENTERING ITS THIRD WEEK. Prosecutors Davis and Fogleman had welcomed the judge’s decision to bar evidence about other suspects. Still, their case was thin. In Jessie’s trial, they’d had a confession. Here they did not. Unable to call Jessie and unwilling to call young Aaron Hutcheson, the prosecutors had no eyewitness to the crime. And for physical evidence all they had were a few ordinary sticks from the woods, a couple of “similar” fibers, and the knife that was taken from the lake—nothing that directly linked the defendants to the murders. To some observers, their case was looking tenuous. Then, abruptly, Fogleman announced a motive.PROSECUTION SAYS KILLINGS CULT RELATED , theJonesboro Sun proclaimed.
The prosecutors had not suggested a motive in their opening statement to the jury. But now, the paper reported that Fogleman was expected to call “an expert in cult-related crimes” to testify. The decision triggered anotherin camera hearing, as Jason’s lawyer Paul Ford tried to block the approach. With the jury out of the room, Detective Ridge testified that he had believed from the start that the boys’ murders were linked to the occult. “The fact that there was overkill, more injuries to the boys’ bodies than what was needed to kill them,” he said, had led him to suspect a cult-related crime. The boys’ ages—eight, which Ridge said was a number used by witches in the Wicca religion—and his observation that “in cult-related killings, the victims will be males,” had supported his suspicion. Aaron Hutcheson’s statements had reinforced his belief. “Plus,” he said, “there was damage to the left side of one of the boys’ faces, which is a sign of the occult.” Ridge testified that when he’d questioned Damien, the teenager’s responses had further heightened his suspicions.
Burnett asked Ford and Fogleman, “Can either one of you define ‘occult’ for me?”
“Well,” Ford said, “we can get Webster’s dictionary, Your Honor.”
“I don’t know what an occult is,” Burnett grumbled. “It sounds like something bad, but I’m not sure what it is.”
Price asked, “Is the state now stating that the motive is occult killing?”
“We have not made a final, firm decision,” Fogleman replied, “but at this point, I would say yes.”
Burnett asked Fogleman if he expected to link Jason “to occult activities.”
“Your Honor,” Fogleman said, “that is something that will have to be talked about with the expert. It is my understanding that part of the involvement deals with obsession with heavy metal music, change in forms of dress, wearing all black. And I believe the proof would show that he had fifteen black T-shirts with the heavy metal thing. And he had some kind of animal, either claws or teeth—I think they said they were claws—in his possession.”
Jason’s other lawyer, Robin Wadley, shook his head in disbelief. “Judge, if it’s the state’s position that owning black T-shirts with rock bands on them meets the court’s burden…is that fact alone enough?”
But Fogleman said there was more. “We have the testimony that Michael Carson gave related to the sucking of blood from the penis,” he said, “and I think the evidence would show that drinking of blood is something that these people believe gives them power.”
Jason’s lawyers were disappointed but not surprised when Burnett sided with Fogleman, ruling that he would allow questions about the occult. But in light of that decision, they again beseeched Burnett to separate Jason’s trial from Damien’s, as they anticipated that there would be extensive testimony about Damien’s acknowledged interest in the occult, but that there would be none for Jason. Again, Burnett refused to sever the trials. He said he would warn the jury “that this testimony—I hate to dignify it by calling it occult testimony—but testimony relative to Wicca religion” could be considered only against Damien.
Ford’s requests that Jason be tried separately from Damien had been widely reported. But what the public never knew—and what, in fact, almost no one in the courtroom, including the jurors, knew—was that while the prosecutors were trying to win sentences of death for the accused child killers, they themselves had secretly offered Jason a separate deal. They had offered not once, but twice. As Jason later recalled, the offers were relayed to him by his attorneys, Ford and Wadley, and were similar to the deal that the prosecutors had offered Jessie. Instead of asking the jury to sentence Jason to death, they would seek a sentence of forty years—a term that would allow for his eventual parole—if he would plead guilty and testify against Damien. If Jason accepted the deal and exhibited good behavior in prison, he could expect to be out in ten to fifteen years.
In some respects Jason presented the biggest threat to the prosecutors’ case. They had little evidence against him, and Fogleman and Davis worried that if the jury harbored doubts about Jason, his status as a codefendant might lead them to question Damien’s involvement, as well. On the other hand, if Jason were to testify against Damien, one of their biggest liabilities would be transformed to their advantage. Jason’s lawyer Paul Ford recalled that the first approach to Jason was made before the trial began. It presented a tremendous challenge to a boy whose seventeenth birthday was still a month away. But his response was swift and sure.
“They said, ‘Just say something. Save yourself,’” Jason recalled. “Ford was encouraging me to do it. But I was, like, ‘Nah. This isn’t right.’ I made the decision on my own, right then and there. It was a flat-out no. Ford said, ‘Well, I still had to ask.’”
Like much about Jason’s role in the trial, the drama played out quietly and was ultimately ignored. But the episode was revealing. It showed a lot about the prosecutors—and about the character of the sixteen-year-old who, in turning them down, risked being put to death.
“The Credibility of the Witnesses”
Damien did not know of the offer that had been made to Jason, or of Jason’s refusal to “lie,” as Jason put it, about his friend. What Damien did know was that he risked hearing his own words used against him. Damien’s lawyer was trying to prevent that.
The prosecutors wanted to introduce the reports West Memphis police had written about interviews with Damien in the weeks before his arrest. Price argued that the statements had been obtained illegally. Burnett considered the disagreement in anotherin camera hearing, and here, with the jury out of the room, Damien himself was called to testify. After he was placed under oath, Price asked him if he had requested an attorney when he was questioned by police on May 10, five days after the murders. Damien said that he had asked for an attorney—not once but three times—but that Detective James Sudbury had argued against it. “He told me that I didn’t need an attorney,” Damien testified, “because he would end up costing me a lot of money and would quit anyway.” Damien said he was questioned for eight hours that day. “At first,” he said, the detectives “were pretty nice. But later they started cussing me. And they said they were going to ‘fry my ass,’ that I might as well go ahead and confess.”
Damien’s mother, Pam, testified that at about 5:45P.M ., while police were still questioning Damien, she’d called an attorney from a nearby town who happened also to be a state senator, and asked that he come to West Memphis and represent her son. Later in the hearing, the senator testified that after receiving the call, he drove to the West Memphis police station, where he’d asked to see Damien, but that his request had been “refused.” The state senator said that he’d repeated his request a short time later, and that this time he was told that the “building was closed” and that he “could not go upstairs” where Damien was being questioned.
Detectives Ridge and Durham swore, however, that Damien had never asked for an attorney. Davis argued that the senator’s role was irrelevant anyway, because no statements from the part of the interview conducted after he’d arrived would be presented as evidence.
“It’s relevant to the way they harassed this kid,” Damien’s lawyer responded. He argued that the jurors needed to know that Damien had been denied access to a lawyer.
But Judge Burnett was not impressed. He noted that if the police investigation itself was challenged, literally hundreds of people could be called to testify, and that that would, as he’d said before, be “absurd.” Based on the “credibility of the witnesses”—Ridge and Durham—Burnett ruled that the statements Damien made during his nearly eight-hour interrogation would be admitted at trial. The trial moved back to open court, where, in the presence of the jury, Fogleman was now allowed to ask Ridge about what Damien had told the police. Ridge related Damien’s comments about the mystical significance of water, about three being “a sacred number in the Wicca religion,” and about the “demonic forces” that, Ridge reported, Damien said all people have “inside them.”
Then it was Price’s turn to cross-examine Ridge. “When you asked him about what his favorite book of the Bible was,” Price asked, “that’s when he told you it was Revelations?”
“Was that a question that you asked other suspects in this case?”
“I don’t remember asking that of anybody else. No sir.”
“When Mr. Echols—you asked him what type of books did he enjoy reading?”
“And he told you, I think it was Anton LaVey and Stephen King?”
“In your opinion, is there anything unusual about those being the type of books Mr. Echols likes to read?”
“Anton LaVey is a book of Satanic rules and involvement. Stephen King seems to be horror movies, horror books, and if you’re asking if I felt that was strange, yes sir, I did.”
To further explore how Damien was “strange,” Fogleman called to the stand Deanna Holcomb, Damien’s former girlfriend. “During the time y’all went together,” Fogleman asked the seventeen-year-old girl, “how did Damien dress?”
“He wore all black,” Deanna said.
Fogleman asked, “During the time that you went with him, did Damien carry any type of weapon?” Deanna said he carried “knives.”
Fogleman showed her the knife from the lake, asking if she had ever seen one like it before. “Yes sir,” Deanna replied. She said that once when she’d given Damien a hug, she’d seen a knife like it in his trench coat pocket.
The defense lawyers tried to discredit the police by showing that their investigation had been unreliable in several ways. Again, in a hearing away from the jury, they told Judge Burnett that detectives had compiled a ten-picture photo lineup, which they had shown to several people, including Aaron Hutcheson, but that the detectives had kept no records of whose photos were included. Fogleman said the issue was unimportant, since Aaron had never identified anyone from the photos. Damien’s lawyer argued, “Judge, if they showed this alleged eyewitness my client’s picture and he didn’t pick out my client, that’s exculpatory, and we are entitled to know who the ten photos are.” But Burnett announced once again that “the police reports and investigation” were “not the subject of this trial.” And again he sided with Fogleman.
Occult, or Cult?
Having decided to pursue the cult-activity motive, the prosecutors pulled out all the stops. Fogleman asked Burnett “to consider taking judicial notice that there was a full moon on May 5, according to an almanac.” The defense objected, but Burnett said he found the request “appropriate,” and took official note of the full moon on the night of the murders.
With that established, the prosecutors called Dale Griffis, a Ph.D. “cult expert” from Tiffin, Ohio. They wanted Griffis to elaborate on Ridge’s contention that the killings had been cult related. But the defense teams objected to Griffis being qualified as an expert. With the jury dismissed yet again, this time for more than three hours, Burnett listened as Griffis was questioned by attorneys for both sides. How, the defense wanted to know, does one become an expert in something like the occult? Griffis answered that he had twenty-six years of law enforcement experience, a doctoral degree “from Columbia Pacific,” and a consulting practice relating to satanism. Because of his expertise, Griffis said, Jerry Driver had contacted him about satanic activity in West Memphis long before the murders had even occurred. The two had spoken about a half dozen times.
Jason’s lawyer asked Griffis what classes he had taken in order to obtain his Ph.D. After avoiding an answer for several rounds, Griffis finally acknowledged, “None.”
Finally, Damien’s lawyer had heard enough. “On behalf of my client,” Price told Burnett, “it’s our position that the mail-order Ph.D. in which a person doesn’t have to take classes…from a nonaccredited school doesn’t qualify as an expert in Arkansas.”
“I disagree,” Judge Burnett replied. “I’m going to allow him to testify in the area of the occult.”
Fogleman later stated that he had not realized until the hearing that Griffis’s degree was “from a correspondence school.” Years after the trial, Fogleman admitted that the revelation had “probably” been his “most embarrassing moment as a lawyer.” But at the time, the prosecutor’s embarrassment had not been so severe as to prevent him from questioning Griffis as the expert that Judge Burnett had just ruled he was.
“What is the difference in occult or cult?” Burnett asked Griffis. “What is it? Is there any?”
“Yes,” Griffis answered. “An occult group is a group that is involved in some form of esoteric science, and they have been around prior to Christianity. A cult group usually is a group that I deal with—the ones who are breaking the law—are those who follow a particular belief style under a charismatic leader and in and among their belief style they do break the law.”
“Does the number three—three victims—have any significance?” Burnett asked.
“One of the most powerful numbers in the practice of satanic belief is six-six-six, and some believe the base root of six is three,” Griffis replied.
But when Damien’s attorney asked Griffis if he would agree the number three was “also significant in Christianity, for example, and other religions,” Griffis answered, “I cannot make that statement.”
Price asked, “Are you familiar with the Christian belief, the Trinity, the Three in One?”
Griffis said that he was, but added that his belief that the murders were cult related had been confirmed for him by some of Damien’s drawings, particularly one of “an individual that had the head of a satanic goat.”
Price objected that any materials Driver had taken from Damien’s home before the crime were confidential juvenile records. But Fogleman argued that the materials related to Damien’s “belief system, his state of mind.”
“Judge,” Price argued, “we have the First Amendment in the United States. A person is entitled to believe—they can practice the freedom of religion.”
“I don’t have any problem with him practicing whatever belief he wants to,” Burnett responded. “That doesn’t mean that belief is not a part of relevant evidence in a proceeding against him.”
Price countered, “If it is a writing he had a year before the murders, it is obviously not relevant.”
But Prosecutor Davis returned to the theory of motive, arguing that the timing of Damien’s beliefs was not relevant. He argued that a person’s ideas, which might be “a motive for causing them to act,” continued “over a course of time.”
Ultimately, Burnett ruled in favor of the prosecution: that the books, writings, and drawings taken from Damien’s home a year before the murders would be admitted as evidence. “I’m also going to rule,” he said, “that, inasmuch as the state has the burden of proof in this case, and inasmuch as a good portion of the case is circumstantial, that it’s necessary and appropriate that the state prove motive if they can…[and] that the probative value of the testimony with regard to motivation outweighs any possible prejudicial effect.”
Still in the hearing, Ford asked Griffis, “Do you have any evidence that establishes a link between Jason Baldwin and the occult?”
“Are all crimes of this nature occultic in nature? Are all murders where these type of injuries happen, are they all occultic?”
“What separates this one from those that aren’t?”
“First of all, the dates, the full moon.”
The defense lawyers protested that there was no scientific basis to Griffis’s proposed testimony that the murders were cult related. But Judge Burnett ruled against them. The judge said he was qualifying Griffis as an expert “based upon his knowledge, experience and training in the area of occultism or satanism.”
Eleven Black T-shirts
When the jury returned, Fogleman called a few witnesses in preparation for Griffis. Lisa Sakevicius, from the crime lab, testified that she’d found “a trace of blue wax” on one of the victims’ shirts. Other witnesses said that they’d found a book titledNever on a Broomstick and the skull of a dog in Damien’s home, and that eleven black T-shirts had been found in Jason’s home. With that, Fogleman called Griffis, who told the court how, based on the fullness of the moon and the lack of blood at the scene, he had detected “the trappings of occultism.”
“In looking at young people involved in the occult, do you see any particular type of dress or jewelry or body markings, anything like that?” the prosecutor asked.
“I have personally observed people wearing black fingernails, having their hair painted black, wearing black T-shirts, black dungarees, that type of thing,” Griffis said. “Sometimes they will tattoo themselves. Then they’ll use some earrings which have occult symbols on them that you can buy through mail-order houses.”
Then Fogleman asked about the types of artwork he’d seen associated with “people involved in occultism.” Griffis answered that what he’d seen involved “necromancy, or love of death.” Artwork attributed to Damien qualified as that, he said. Similarly, he said that Damien’s writings indicated involvement in the occult. And so did books in his possession. As Griffis testified, he sharpened his opinion further, stating that the crime showed trappings, not just of vague occultism, but of satanic worship in particular.
The State’s Final Evidence
The next day, Fogleman and Davis mounted their final attack. They called two young girls and the mother of one of the girls to testify about what they’d heard at a softball game. One of the girls, a twelve-year-old, said, “I heard Damien Echols say that he killed the three boys.” She said that Jason Baldwin was with Damien at the time, and that after she heard the remark, she’d reported it to her mother.
On cross-examination the girl acknowledged that she had never seen Damien before the encounter at the ballpark. She said he was talking in a group of people, but that the confession to murder was the only part of what he’d said that she’d heard. She also acknowledged that she was at least fifteen feet away from Damien when he made the remark. Although the girl said she had told her mother about the remark, and the crime had not been solved, she acknowledged that neither she nor her mother had reported the information about Damien’s alleged boast to the police until after Damien’s arrest.
The other girl was a year older than the first witness and a friend of hers. She testified that at the same softball game, she’d heard Damien say “that he killed the three little boys and before he turned himself in that he was going to kill two more and he already had one of them picked out.” She too said that she’d never seen or heard of Damien prior to that event. She also said that she’d reported the incident to her mother, though again, neither the child nor her mother had alerted officials until after the arrests. When defense attorneys questioned the girl, she acknowledged that, although “six or seven” other people had been with Damien that evening, she would not be able to recognize any of them if they were in the courtroom.
And that marked the end of the prosecutors’ evidence.
When the prosecutors sat down after calling their last witnesses, a reporter jotted impressions in his notebook of the case they’d just presented. “A pervasive vagueness…,” he wrote. “Just couldn’t get through it or past it; simply impenetrable.”
Later the reporter wrote, “When the prosecution rested the state’s case, about all it had proved was (1) that the murders had indeed occurred, and (2) how the victims died. It had proved the deed and the how, but not the who, the why, the where, or even the when. Its who, why, where, and when were supposition, guesswork, rumor, and bad courtroom Vaudeville. No motive, opportunity not clearly established, time of death disputed, and not a single shred of tangible evidence linking any of the defendants to the crime.”
Not surprisingly, the defense lawyers also regarded the evidence as paltry, especially in a case where the prosecutors were seeking the death penalty. Arguing that “there’s been a lack of evidence to place Jason Baldwin at the scene of the crime”; “there has been no eyewitness to identify him as being a perpetrator”; “there’s no evidence whatsoever to tie him to the act of homicide”; and “there’s been no introduction of any scientific evidence to link him to this homicide,” Jason’s lawyer asked Burnett to issue a directed verdict, acquitting Jason on the spot, which a judge is empowered to do when the evidence is deemed glaringly insufficient. But Burnett refused, announcing in open court, “I feel it is more than sufficient.”
Damien’s lawyer then made a similar motion, and Judge Burnett made a similar ruling. Jason’s lawyer appealed again for a severance, noting that “there has been overwhelming evidence introduced in this case that the court has instructed the jury to applyonly to Damien.” And again, the request was denied.
While Judge Burnett ruled that he considered the state’s case “more than sufficient,” Damien’s lawyers found little in the state’s case to contest. Now that the ball was in their court, and it was time to present their defense, they felt they were battling shadows. How were they to counter allegations linking Damien to Satan and thence to murders beneath the full moon? They began with his alibi.
Damien’s mother testified about her activities on the previous May 5, ending with her claim that Damien had been with the family from 4P.M . on. But on cross-examination, Davis lacerated her testimony, forcefully suggesting that, at the very least, she was confused about her times. Michelle, however, corroborated her mother’s account, as did three of the family’s friends.
With that, Damien’s lawyers put him on the stand.
Sound and Fury
Damien stepped into the witness box. His coal black hair was unevenly cut. When Shettles had seen him before the trial, he’d been in bad need of a haircut, and with no better barber available, she’d done the job herself. As Val Price asked Damien some preliminary questions, the nineteen-year-old answered in a voice that, oddly, sounded neither confident nor afraid. Price asked how Damien came to have his name. Damien explained that he’d changed his last name when Jack Echols adopted him and how, at the time, he’d been “very involved” in the Catholic Church. “And we was going over the names of the saints,” Damien said. “Saint Michael’s is where I went to church at—and we heard about this guy from the Hawaiian Islands, Father Damien, that took care of lepers until he finally caught the disease hisself and died. I was inspired by what he did.”
“Did the choosing of the name Damien have anything to do with any type of horror movies, satanism, cultism, anything of that nature?” Price asked.
Price suggested, “Tell the ladies and gentlemen of the jury a little bit about the types of things you enjoy doing, your interests, hobbies, and things of that nature.”
“For a few years I really enjoyed skateboarding,” Damien said. “It was like all I did for a while. I like movies, about any type of books, talking on the phone, watching TV.”
“Do you like to read a great deal?”
“What types of books do you like to read?”
“I will read about anything, but my favorites were Stephen King, Dean Koontz, and Anne Rice.”
“During this time period, did you develop an interest in different types of re